《Otsutsuki In The Celestial Realm》 Chapter -1 - IMPORTANT INFORMATION. Celestial World. This is a world where bloodlines are very important, Each bloodline is divided into Rankings. Common, Rare, Elite, Heavenly and God. The more your lineage is clan strong, the more you have an active role in this society. Lineage Rankings are decided by the supreme entity in this world. We can call it the consciousness of the planet. Examples of common bloodlines: Humans, Elves, Man Beasts, Demons, Angels, Monsters. Examples of Rare Bloodlines: High Elf, High Human, Lord Demon, Archangel, Oni. Examples of Elite bloodlines: Dragon, Fairies, Nature spirits, The Celestial Bloodlines and God. They are special, there can only be 10 heavenly clans and 2 clans of gods. Example of Heavenly bloodlines: Otsutsuki, Sayajin, Kure, Hanma. Example of Linhanges of God: Shiki clan. For you not to be confused because humans like kure and hanma are like celestial. This world has abundant energy. Ki, Chakra, Nen, SOUL ENERGY, WILL ENERGY. Magic. These are the energies of this world. Each celestial clan is specialized in one Energy. You can use all the energy. But you have to meet two requirements. That''s enough I won''t reveal anything else if you won''t be a spolier. Another important thing. Forget all about the power level of the Animes. I took the characters and put them in a creative world for me that has my rules. Don''t come commenting. "AH because Goku can destroy a planet with a kamehameha." I have said, and I repeat. THIS IS AN ORIGINAL WORLD WHERE I TAKE SEVERAL ANIMATED CHARACTERS AND PUT THEM ON IT. Do you understand? Good, enjoy the reading. Chapter 1 - Death, Mother I''m dying. In the midst of a sea of blood and bodies. I''ve tried so hard to live in peace, but it seems that''s my destiny. To die on top of thousands of my enemies'' bodies. Now you ask me, how did I stop at that? Well I''ll tell you a little about my life. I''m an orphan, I was abandoned by my parents the moment I was born. One day when I was three years old, men in black arrived at the orphanage where I was and adopted all the children. We were all happy thinking that I would leave that orphanage that had a grumpy old woman who mistreated us, but that grumpy old woman was much better than those men. They wanted to raise murderers so they went after children. After all, children are easy to manipulate. They took all 50 children they had in that orphanage. I was one of them. They took us to an underground facility, La they trained us and put us to fight to the death. I had to kill my colleagues and friends to survive, every day I would take a dagger and kill an orphanage colleague. I went through hellish training to acquire the discipline of a killer they talked so much about. By luck or fate I was talented and was able to endure the training that almost killed me countless times. Of those children I and five others were what was left. These five were brainwashed, I could never disobey an order from them. By the time I turned fifteen I was already the weapon they so d?s?r?d, whatever mission I did I completed no matter how difficult it was. Because of these conquests they gave me the name of Joker. Apparently I was their trump card. On a mission in Japan where I had to kill a businessman I came across the Animes and Mangas. I always wondered why these protagonists who have so much power wish to possess everything. Harem? What do I want a bunch of women for? That''ll just give me a headache. Conquer the world? It''s too much trouble. I really didn''t understand your wishes, all I wanted was to live in peace and build a family with 1 or 2 wives. I found myself fascinated by this world and started wishing I knew more about it, I read all sorts of animes and sleeves, I started liking anything about it. I quickly completed my murder and sent a request for organization, I wanted them to give me missions in Japanese territory. I wanted to stay in Japan at any cost so I could consume more Manga and Animes. The answer? They happily accepted, apparently they were wanting to expand to the East. They sent me on many missions that would be almost impossible to complete, but worthy of the title of Joker I completed them all. When I turned 18 the elders of the organization gave me a mission all I had to do was kill an entrepreneur. I accepted the mission, Even though I was their Joker I was just a tool to fulfill their wishes, in their eyes I was disposable. I couldn''t refuse even though I knew it could be a trap. Who the hell lives in a mansion in a wasteland anyway? But I went to the mission site when I arrived there, I was surrounded by members of the organization. As expected, it was a trap. I don''t know why they''ll decide to get rid of me, but that''s perfect if I can survive I can live in peace somewhere. Is that a naive thought? Perhaps. But I''m tired of living by killing. I''ve fought. With several ?ssassins from the organization even the orphans who survived the training. I managed to kill them all, how do you ask? Do you think I''m stupid? If it''s a trap, I should just make another trap on the spot. So I managed to kill them all, but the price of all this was an open stomach made by a former orphanage colleague. I quickly killed her by cutting off her head and now I''m in a sea of bodies and blood. I''ve lived a miserable life. I''m just a tool to fulfill the wishes of these greedy old men, I''m tired if I could reincarnate I''d just like to live life in peace. "Today the moon is as beautiful as ever." I always liked the moon. It''s something that''s always been with me on every mission. HAHAHA. Me missing a heavenly body? How lonely I am. "But she really is beautiful." That was my last words before the darkness enveloped me. "...." In an endless darkness. We can see a little soul floating, That soul is a little strange. Even in the darkness it seems to glow a lot. "There''s nothing here." I''m surprised at my voice that has no feelings at all. It''s like I''m a robot. [Question: Would you like to be reincarnated? Choose. Yes or NO] Suddenly I hear a voice in my head. I''m surprised at this clich¨¦ situation. Shouldn''t you have some super powerful God? Why is it just a voice? Well, I don''t want to spend eternity in this darkness. Although I don''t know if there''s a concept of time here. "Yes." [Question: What would you like to be in your new life?] I''ve lived my life killing. I''ve grown tired of it. I wanted to be someone who protects. "A Guardian." [Question: Did you love someone?] "I don''t know if that''s love. But I did love someone." I say thinking about that white woman in Naruto. [Copy that. You will be reincarnated in the celestial world, approximately 1000 times bigger than the Earth and 10,000 times more resistant, The world is controlled by a superior entity]. Suddenly I begin to lose consciousness. 3 POV. In a hospital room in Japan. We can see a woman with long white hair and pale skin, she has two little white horns on her head and is lying on a hospital bed screaming in pain. * BUAAA, BUAAA * A child''s cry is heard. "My lady congratulations is a boy." A nurse says holding a pale, white-haired baby with small horns on her forehead. When she drinks it she stops crying and opens her eyes and starts watching her with curiosity. The woman picks him up and smiles gently and ??r?sses him with all the love in the world. "My son. My little block of snow." She says affectionately as she strokes her son''s hair. The baby looks at his mother with her white eyes and smiles, He uses all his strength and ??r?sses the face of his mother who was near him. His mother is surprised by this gesture of intelligence, but it is not something out of the ordinary in this world. Suddenly an old man with white hair and purple eyes with circles inside enters the room where this woman is. "Naomi, how''s my grandson?" The old man asks quietly with a wise man''s attitude. "He''s all right, Dad, look. Isn''t he beautiful?" Naomi says as she gently strokes the white hair of her baby. The old man looks curiously at his grandson, seeing the child looking at him. The old man is surprised. The woman is not surprised that her father knows it and she doesn''t care much either. There have been cases like this many times in your clan. "Well he''s an Otsutsuki it would be strange if he didn''t have intelligence. But soon after he''s born it''s very rare." "..." The old man just nods in agreement. "Hagoromo-Sama. The Elder of the Kure clan is here." A man wearing a white kimono with the same eyes as the old man says as he enters the room. Like all Otsutsuki he has white hair and horns, but the differential is that he has fox whiskers on his cheeks. "Naruto, come see your nephew." Hagoromo says as he leaves the room to find his old friend. "..." Naruto just nods in agreement and gets close to Naomi. Naruto quietly watches his nephew with his eyes and is surprised to see intelligence in his eyes. "He has intelligence and seems to know me." Naruto says as he picked up the little reactions with his Rinnegan. "For you not to greet me when you see me, you look like you''ve grown, huh?" Naomi says narrowing her eyes. "..." Naomi just narrowed her eyes, but let her brother go this time she just wants to be with her son after all. "What''s going on?" Naomi asks. "The usual. The Elder of the Kure and Sayajins are fighting. They destroyed some property and they came here to reconcile." Naruto answers as he watches his nephew. ''He has a very strong soul for a child. I need to investigate further, that''s not normal. "Didn''t the Hanma come together this time?" Naomi asks while ??r?ssing her Bebe. * Gyaaa! Gyaaa! * The baby screams happy as he stares at his mother. "That ogre was out of the country with his son. That''s why they didn''t get together." He answers as he averts his gaze. "I see." Naomi says smiling as she plays her son. They started the conversation for a while until a nurse came and said something shocking. ""WHAT!?"" Chapter 2 - Akemi and Baby Hearing that your sister has just returned and even more with a daughter. Naomi and her brother look at each other and wave agreeing to question her. "Bring her here with your daughter!" Naomi orders the maid. "Yes!" Seeing the maid coming out of her room, Naomi looks at her brother. "What do you think of this situation?" Naomi asks him. Even though he''s a little dumb at times, his brother is quite intelligent and talented no wonder he unlocked his 500-year-old Rinnegan. With most of the clan taking a thousand years for this achievement. "I can think of a solution." Naruto answers. "..." Naomi doesn''t say anything but keeps ??r?ssing her son who is playing with her hair. She quietly waits for her brother to continue explaining. "What are the chances she found a member of our clan outside our domains?" Naomi asks. "It''s impossible. Everyone in the clan must live in our dimension. That''s a rule. Unless--" Naruto hesitates a little to answer the question. "..." Naomi looks at her brother while playing with her son. She has a face that says, "Why did you stop? "Unless she has a son with half blood." Naruto answers. Listening to what your brother said, Naomi just makes a ridiculous face. "Our sister"? The one who hates men and mostly half blood? I find it hard to do that." Naomi mocks by totally rejecting what her brother answered. "..." Naruto doesn''t say anything, but he also agrees. After all, your Irma is well known for hating half blood. They keep talking and playing with their new heir until the bedroom door is opened. A woman with two white horns on her head with pale skin and Byakugan''s eyes comes in holding a Bebe in her arms, she is wearing a Chinese white dress that highlights her curved curves and her large br??sts. She walks calmly in her high heels and shakes her white hair to her brothers. Everything about her indicates that she is an undisciplined and wild woman. "..." Your brothers only sigh with the ill-mannered language of your sister. Akemi looks at the baby who was playing with her Irma''s grey hair and laughing silently as a baby would. ''He''s cute. ''She thinks internally. "I never thought you would get pregnant Irma. Who''s the partner?" Naomi asks, trying to question her a little. "Cut the crap and tell me what you mean." Akemi says impatient. "All right. First: Why did you come back? Second: Is she really your daughter? Who is the father?" Naomi says pointing to the baby in her arms. "She is my daughter and she has no father." Akemi Answer. "..." Akemi and Naruto who was close by suddenly think they have gone deaf. What do you mean she has no father? Child is not born in a tree! They think internally. Akemi seeing the expression of her brothers clicks on their boring tongue. "She has no father. I hate men, do you think I would relate to one and still have a child of his?" She says bored with a terrifying look. "Where did she come from then?" Naruto asks. "I said she''s my daughter!" Akemi screams bored. "I know I''m asking how you had her." Naruto answers calmly. "Why didn''t you ask before!?" Akemi says he''s preparing to hit Naruto with his fists. "I asked!" Naruto screams getting ready to run. "..." Naomi looks at her brothers who are fighting with each other and arguing, and sighs, ''why does this always happen when they are together?'' She asks herself internally. Hearing the commotion and noise the baby on Akemi''s arm wakes up and starts crying. Everyone hearing her cry starts to sweat without knowing what to do. Akemi tries to calm her daughter by making faces, but all she can do is make her cry more. "Your scary face to this farm she cries more!" Naruto screams blaming her. "Isn''t she stopping crying what''s happening?" Akemi asks boring, but a little concerned. "Give me her here!" Naomi screams to her sister. Hearing her request Akemi takes her daughter and passes to Naomi. Catching Naomi, she tries everything to calm her down, but it is useless for the baby to keep crying. Naomi''s son who was playing with his mother''s hair looks at this noisy baby and makes a cute face. He crawls calmly over his mother''s body and puts his little hands on the face of the crying baby. "Gugaguuu gaaa" (Don''t Cry.) He says with a serious face. The baby who was crying seems to understand and stops crying, she looks at the baby who is holding her cheeks with a serious face. "..." The brothers watching this scene can''t help but think this is a cute scene. The babies who are still staring at each other start to smile and get closer to each other. When they become totally attached to each other they feel a deep connection as if their existences were connected. Suddenly the moon appears in the dimension of the Otsutsuki family, The moon''s glow enters through the windows of the infirmary and covers the two babies Chapter 3 - Blessed Hagoromo who was talking to the Clan Elder Kure feels the power that comes from the infirmary where his grandson is. He looks in the direction with his Rinnegan and is surprised to see that his grandson and one more drink is being blessed by the moon. ''No. She is my granddaughter too I can feel the connection through the blood. Two babies being blessed by the moon, huh? It seems the prophecy is true. "He thinks internally. The Kure Clan Elder, Kure Erioh. He feels the power coming from Sick Bay with his KI. He decides to investigate and is surprised to feel such power coming from two babies he looks at his friend and asks him. "What is that power?" Erioh asks quietly while he drinks his tea. "Nothing much. My grandchildren were only blessed by a heavenly body." Hagoromo says like it''s no big deal. *Coungh! Coungh! * Erioh spits the liquid out of his mouth towards Hagoromo. The old Sage only forms a barrier with his Sphere of the Search for Truth. "You say as if this were normal Damn! Your old monster and your monstrous family!" Erioh mumbles. "..." Hagoromo just smiles funny looking at his old friend. Erioh calms down and starts thinking about what to do. ''If what that old monster said is true. Then I owe it to you at all costs to form a more solid alliance with this Clan. Being blessed by a celestial body is something that hasn''t happened in the last 1,000 years... Marriage perhaps? My granddaughter was just born, they''ll be the same age. Yeah, that''s a good plan. The problem is this old monster will agree or not. ''He thinks internally. "Tsk, I know. You and those damn apes are the last of your kind, unlike in humans you aliens are very few in number." Erioh mumbles. "The bloodlines of humans are adaptive, Your Clan is proof of that. You''ve spent the last 1000 years refining your blood and now you''re something more than human." Hagoromo says, and adds, "But we are not like that in outsiders. If we mingle with species other than our own, we will slowly lose our strength and our bloodline will die." "..." Erioh says nothing after all he knows how powerful these outsiders are, but if they do not preserve themselves they will be exterminated. But he won''t give up his thoughts. ... Infirmary. A few minutes earlier. *Booooom! * A wave of white power explodes and sends Naomi and Akemi away. Naruto who was around quickly recovers from the shock and re-balances and uses his Rinnegan to understand what''s happening. "What''s happening Naruto!?" Naomi asks worried. Naruto turns off his Rinnegan and his pupils go back to the usual white. "..." Akemi and Naomi are shocked by what they hear from their little brother. They get up and look at the babies who are floating. Slowly babies that look like newborns start to grow into a one-year-old child. Their gray hair grows to the ground their dark circles are a little punctuated and on their foreheads a tattoo of the moon appears indicating that they have been blessed. The moon''s energy begins to disappear and the babies who are now children begin to float towards the ground. When they arrive the two children look at each other and smile. "Tsukuyomi, Moon Prince." The male child says pointing to himself. "Kaguya, Moon Princess." The female child says pointing to herself. When the heirs to the moon make their proclamation. The moon shines brighter as if they were happy and give two gifts to their heirs. Suddenly a small white fox with nine tails with a tattoo of the moon on her forehead appears around Tsukuyomi . The same thing happens with Kaguya a little nine-tailed bunny with a tattoo of the moon on her forehead appears around her and goes up on her head. The two of them smile softly at his companions and start ??r?ssing them. "..." An awkward silence descends in the room. But we can''t blame them, they''re too shocked to form any coherent words. "A lunar fox and a lunar rabbit, they''ve got very interesting partners." Naruto says with a false calm. Watching with his Rinnegan the little animals. "..." Naruto says nothing after all he is as shocked as his sister, but someone has to stay calm to ?ssess the situation. Naomi who was quiet really didn''t care, she quickly approaches her son and hugs him tightly. Feeling suffocated Tsukuyomi tries to fight with his mother''s hug, but soon finds himself incapable after all he just grew up not stronger. Kaguya who was playing with her rabbit looks at this scene and feels a prick in her heart she doesn''t understand what is happening, she just thinks it is bad. She quickly approaches Tsukuyomi and hugs him. "Hahaha That''s great my daughter has just been taken by her son Naomi!" Akemi says mocking and a little jealous. Tsukuyomi looks through the gaps in her mother''s arm and sees that her aunt is releasing a black energy from her body. He gets curious and tries to get closer, but soon sees himself incapable, his mother does not want to let him go. Suddenly he appears on your aunt''s side in a white light and hugs her. "..." Everyone''s shocked by that scene. Especially Naruto because he knows what happened. "Naruto, what was that now?" Naomi asks by pouting and grabbing Kaguya instead of her son. "This is space displacement... No, but precisely he''s using the moon''s energy to move." Naruto explains with a shocked face. "Does that mean he''s one?" Naomi asks as she grabs and ??r?sses Kaguya. The little princess feels uncomfortable, but she has no choice. Kaguya looks at Tsukuyomi and her mother who is hugging each other and pouting. "We can''t jump to conclusions. We have to wait for the Clan Elder to return." Naruto explains, and adds, "I will notify the clan members to keep what has happened here a secret. Naruto says as he leaves the infirmary. "..." Naomi just nods her head in agreement. Everyone in her clan can''t have Rinnegan''s alarm clock, but with her Byakugan they may have seen what happened here. Akemi who was being held by her nephew looks at the child. His white hair grew to the ground his pale skin and his little white eyes along with that tattoo of the moon on his head give him a very cute atmosphere. ''Kawai!!! Akemi thinks internally and slowly begins to hug and ??r?ss her nephew with a silly smile. Tsukuyomi who was hugging her aunt realizes that that black energy that was coming out of her body has changed to a pink energy. He suddenly feels another black energy looking around he realizes it comes from Kaguya. He makes a cute face and makes a hand gesture. White energy covers Kaguya and Naomi and teleports them close to him. Tsukuyomi looks at Kaguya and smiles gently. Kaguya quickly runs close to him and hugs him together with his mother. "Ara, it seems that my Irma is loved. How unexpected." Naomi says smiling. Not caring what happened in front of her. "Shut up!" Akemi gets a red face. "..." Naomi just smiles provocatively. Akemi hesitates to answer, but when she watches her nephew and daughter smiling at her. She makes her decision "I-" Chapter 4 - Guests? Otsutsuki Clan Dimension. Four years have passed since the incident with the blessings. In those four years Tsukuyomi and Kaguya were forced never to leave the Clan''s main house. The clan elder forbade any contact with the outside world until they were 100 years old and had enough strength to defend themselves. Apparently this is a rule of the clan to prevent their younger generations from being killed after all the clan has many enemies. Their only companions were their pets and their mothers who often visited them. In those four years they were also forbidden to train their powers that they will receive from the moon without supervision. As they had nothing to do Kaguya and Tsukuyomi became increasingly inseparable. Where he would go she would also go along. Their daily life was something quite normal after all they are very young and need to have basic common knowledge about the world. In the morning they had a class on labels and history of the world that is taught by Tsukuyomi''s mother. In the afternoon her aunt Akemi taught how to control the Chakra and basic knowledge of fighting, Kaguya did not like fighting very much, but when she saw Tsukuyomi struggling hard to learn she did not want to be left behind and started looking for her mother Akemi for more teachings. Akemi hearing her daughter''s request smiled cheerfully and soon a hellish section of training began. Akemi was quite surprised that both his nephew and his daughter were quite talented for their ages. Today they could beat an ordinary ?du?t with a rare bloodline. This is quite impressive for their age which is four years. In those four years Akemi and Tsukuyomi''s relationship has improved a lot even though she does not like men very much. She always makes an exception for her cute nephew who came into her room all night and slept with her claiming that he could not sleep alone. Everyone in the clan must have slept alone since he was a child, but Akemi and Naomi do not mind that and often slept in the same bed as their children. The night that was their vacant hour Tsukuyomi could always be found on a branch of a Sakura tree looking at the moon with his faithful fox with nine tails at his side. Tsukuyomi does not know why, but he always feels calm looking at the moon. The first time Kaguya and Akemi saw this scene of Tsukuyomi looking at the moon on a branch of a Sakura tree. They were hypnotized with the beauty of the young boy. His white hair shaking in the wind with pink leaves of Sakura slowly surrounding him as if he was hugging him while he was ??r?ssing his little fox with nine tails and looking at the moon with his melancholic white eyes this image is something that they would never forget. As if to answer his melancholy to the moon he would always cover it with a thin bed of white power. It''s as if he were a moon god who came down to earth. "Surprised?" Naomi asks quietly out of nowhere. She would never admit that she was following her son and recording this scene on camera to watch later. "I don''t know if it''s because he''s been blessed by the moon, but always when night comes and he comes to watch the moon that happens." Naomi explains it by smiling. "That happens to me, too. I feel connected to the moon and I get power from it, but it seems his connection is deeper than mine." Kaguya answers while she slowly begins to approach the Sakura Tree. Getting close she soon realizes that some moment her little bunny appeared and sat on Tsukuyomi''s head. Pouting for having been ignored by her companion she makes a gesture with her hand and slowly she starts to cover herself with white power of the moon and to float to the side of Tsukuyomi. Tsukuyomi feels Kaguya''s approach and smiles gently at her. He takes her little hands and begins to ??r?ss her pale cheeks which are a little red due to shame. He takes off his fox that is lying on his ??p and puts Kaguya in place. "Were you watching me?" He asks softly while ??r?ssing his gray hair. "Nn" She just nods in agreement while closing her eyes enjoying her ??r?sses. ''I never thought I''d feel this way in this new world.'' She thinks internally. "..." Tsukuyomi doesn''t say anything but ??r?sses Kaguya and her little fox who was sad that it was taken from her ??p. Soon the moon covers both of them with its glow forming a beautiful image of a God who has found his Goddess. "..." "Let''s go Naomi." Akemi says to her sister while walking to the residence. "Naomi you will soon be 1000 years old." Akemi says. "Ara, don''t you know it''s ugly to talk about a woman''s age?" Naomi answers with a little frown on her forehead. "Are you ready to wake up your Rinnegan?" Akemi asks, ignoring the humour of her sister. "I will be." Naomi says. "..." Getting the answer that Akemi wanted, keep quiet. "You never told me how you got pregnant." Naomi asks quietly. "..." Akemi makes an angry frown, but decides to answer her sister. "I was visiting the Temple of the Moon on the dark continent. When I touched a wall that had drawings on a woman with horns and Rinne-Sharingan''s eye on her forehead. I got pregnant." Akemi answers. As if that were something normal. "..." Naomi is shocked to hear how her sister got pregnant. She has many doubts about what her sister has just said but the most important thing without doubt is Dojutsu. ''For now I will ignore how she got pregnant. That''s too absurd even for me. ''Naomi thinks internally. "Do you think I''m stupid? I would never tell her that. Currently only she owns Rinne-Sharingan. It''s thanks to her that we can live in a dimension separate from the world. Currently she has full control of the clan if she doubts for any reason that her position of power is threatened she will eliminate that threat at any cost." Akemi says seriously. "..." Naomi doesn''t say anything, she just keeps quiet thinking about something with a worried expression. They walked quietly through the corridors of their mansion and soon entered their room that lives their children and them. Akemi quickly took off her high heels and jumped into bed closing her eyes. Naomi just shakes her head for her sister''s behavior and quietly sits on the edge of the bed and starts to take off her clothes to sleep. "Akemi, Tomorrow our little neighbours will visit us." Naomi says quietly remembering the past clan meeting. "..." Akemi listening to her sister immediately makes a frown on this news. "Tsk. I hope that old witch doesn''t push our children into marriage she knows that half blood is despised in this society." She says angry. "That will never happen. It''s probably to introduce the new heirs of the Heavenly Clans or something." Naomi answers calmly, and adds, "And if she forces our children to marry, she must prepare for war." Naomi says with a terrifying voice and her eyes pulsing oats. Slowly her body begins to grow bones and her hair begins to float. "Nn" Akemi nods her head smiling predatorily. ''I really like my sister better like this.'' She thinks internally. Chapter 5 - Before the visit. Otsutsuki Dimension. "Where is my son?" Naomi asks with a calm and graceful voice to a maid who was cleaning the halls of her mansion. The mansion is located in a beautiful isolated forest that was made to be a little paradise. The area around the forest is 500 square meters, many animals and plants live here in this little paradise, many of them are rare species that is threatened with extinction. The maid is initially surprised to be called. She goes to her cleaning service and turns towards her voice. Realizing that it is her master who has called her, she answers her question by bending a little. "Naomi-Sama, the Young Master is training near the lake." The maid responds in a cold tone with a stoic expression. Like all members of the Otsutsuki Family. The maid is a white-haired, pale skin beauty who is wearing a white kimono. The only difference between the maid and Naomi. It''s just that the maid doesn''t have the white horns of the main clan family. Naomi hearing the maid''s tone of voice, she gets a little upset. Even after four years working for her. The maid still looked like a block of ice. "Miyuki... Even after four years working for me, because you still call me ''Naomi-Sama?'' forget the honors, your family." Naomi says it strongly for her maid. "No. Naomi-Sama is from the main house, we from the secondary house owe you respect." Miyuki responds with the same cold tone. "Tsk. The only difference between the main house and the secondary one is that you haven''t awakened your powers yet. Other than that, you''re still our family." Naomi answers bored. Seeing that she couldn''t change Miyuki''s mind one more time. She held out her hands in a sign of defeat Soon she remembers that her son is training without her supervision. She immediately gets angry and a little worried. Naomi uses her Byakugan and finds him sleeping quietly by the lake with his fox on her ?h?st, she sighs relieved and begins to walk towards her son. "Come with me Miyuki. My son enjoys your company." She orders softly with a relieved tone for the gray-haired girl. "Yes, Naomi-Sama." Miyuki answers with the usual stoic expression, but Naomi manages to capture a little warmth in her voice. "Looks like she likes my son, huh." She murmurs softly with a little happiness. ... Walking through the forest towards the lake, Naomi lovingly smiles at her son who was sleeping in the shade of a tree with the little nine-tailed fox on top of his little body sleeping calmly. The fox opens her eyes feeling people present, but soon she goes back to sleep when she realizes that she is only the mother of her owner. Miyuki who was watching this scene with his usual cold eyes. She can''t help but breathe a little heavier feeling a warmth all over her body and the d?s?r? to protect this little heir, it happens every time she is near the little young master. Remembering what the clan elder said when she reported this feeling. "Those beings who have a high affinity for the moon, when you''re near him you''ll feel that feeling if you have positive emotions for that little brat. We Otsutsuki have a high affinity with the moon because of that I had to isolate that brat, after all it would be problematic if he lived in the main house of the clan". Miyuki can''t help but agree with the clan elder. "Wake up son, today is the day of the visit of the neighbouring clans." Naomi says kindly with love and affection. Seeing that he is not waking up, Naomi approaches the shade of the tree and sits beside him and begins to ??r?ss his white hair that was messy from lying on the grass. "Ara, what a spoiled boy." Naomi says with affection and love watching her son closing his eyes and sleeping in his ??p. She wanted to stay a lot with her son in this shade of a tree watching the lake and the little animals that appear from time to time, but she knows that they are already late. "Tsu-Kun don''t sleep, we have to go." Knowing he can''t stay idle forever; Tsukuyomi opened his sleepy eyes and came out of his mother''s comfortable ??p. Naomi thinks it''s a shame she missed her chance to be with her son alone, but she doesn''t complain. "Miyuki you''re here." Tsukuyomi says with a gentle smile to the maid who took care of him from an early age, together with his mother and aunt. He approaches her and begins to look deep into her beautiful white eyes as if he were asking for something. Miyuki knowing what his young master wants gets a little rose on his pale cheeks, but he answers his request and takes it in his arms. Tsukuyomi smiles satisfied and begins to gently stroke her beautiful cheeks and hair. "Does Miyuki want his blessing today?" He asks him nicely. Naomi who was around was surprised at how close they were, she didn''t know they were so close: "When did they get so close?" She murmurs to herself and keeps watching with curiosity; how did her son manage to break the ice on that girl? Miyuki hearing Tsukuyomi''s question gets a deep shade of red on her pale cheeks, but it doesn''t break her stoic expression. "En" She nods in agreement. Naomi is surprised by this development, but she is even more shocked when a moon tattoo appears and begins to shine on Miyuki''s cheek. Slowly a white power begins to cover Miyuki, but the power quickly disappears along with the tattoo of the moon on his cheek. Miyuki feeling a comforting and calming energy in his body gave a little smile and gently embraced Tsukuyomi. "Tsu-Kun what have you done?" she asks with curiosity and a kind voice, but Tsukuyomi can tell from her aura that''s glowing red that she''s angry. "I" Chapter 6 - I am innocent "I blessed her, Mom." Tsukuyomi says with an innocent expression. Like he wasn''t doing anything wrong. Naomi faces her son with an inexpressive look. As if she understood everything, but he knows she''s just hiding her anger. After all, the aura that is shining around your body is very red. "I see... now tell me why you never told me this before?" Naomi asks with a gentle smile. Tsukuyomi starts to sweat seeing that the aura around her body practically looks like a red light. "I found that out recently when I kissed Miyuki, I didn''t have time to tell him." He tries to give his mother an excuse, but what he doesn''t know is that he just threw oil on the fire. "I see, you didn''t have time to tell something important like that, why were you kissing Miyuki right?" Naomi says with a little jealousy in her voice. Miyuki hearing what Naomi says, his face turns completely red. She quickly turns her face to the side trying to hide her expression. "..." Tsukuyomi is speechless to answer his mother, but he knows he must do something to make her happy or he will go through those hellish classes again. Remembering the class he took in the past, he gets terrified. "I don''t want to go through those classes again." He thinks. "Mother I can bless you too..." He says in a tired voice. Naomi''s expression lights up by hearing what he says. Covering her feet with Chakra and with a speed that Miyuki can''t react, she takes her son from the arms of the girl who was daydreaming awake and starts hugging and kissing him on the cheeks. "That''s what I wanted~." She thinks internally while suffocating Tsukuyomi. Miyuki quickly wakes up from his stupor, feeling that he was no longer holding the young master. Returning to her usual cold look and stoic expression she observes with a gleam in her eyes as her mother grabs and hugs her young master. "Tsk." She mumbles low. Naomi thought she heard something looks in Miyuki''s direction with curiosity in her eyes. "Did you say something Miyuki?" With a stoic expression, Miyuki says with a voice that can freeze the hottest place in the world. "No, ma''am." Tsukuyomi who was free from his mother''s grip. "I thought I was going to die suffocated." He murmurs breathing deeply. He looks at his mother and pulls her cheek with his little hands and kisses her cheeks. White energy begins to come out of Tsukuyomi''s forehead and surrounds his mother. The energy concentrates on where he kissed and forms a tattoo of a moon. Naomi, who was feeling her strongest and warmest body, asks him in a gentle voice: "What are the effects of this blessing?" "I don''t know." He responds innocently while watching the tattoo disappear. "..." Naomi''s speechless hearing he doesn''t know. "What do you mean he doesn''t know?" she thinks confused. Does she start looking at him with an expression that says why you don''t know? "Don''t look at me like that. I really don''t know why I was blessing every day Miyuki." Tsukuyomi answers quickly seeing that she was staring at him like an idiot. Hearing her son kissed her every day. Naomi looks at the stoic-looking girl looking for an answer, but she just sees a little smile on her face as if she''s gained something. "That woman! She poses as a cold, distant woman, but inside she has a bad heart!" Naomi thinks with a frown forming on her face. While the Naomi and Miyuki face contest was going on. Tsukuyomi asks his mother something. "Mom, how did you use the Chakra like that?" Tsukuyomi gets bored listening to his mother''s answer. That''s what he can''t understand. Apparently in this world, it has several energies like Chakra, Ki, Nen, Spiritual Force, Willpower and Magic. These are the energies currently discovered. He learned in the story lessons that by the way is taught by his mother, that the 10 heavenly families are experts in some of these energies. Like his family, for example. Thanks to the bloodline of the Otsutsuki''s, we can shape the Chakra and use the will so in this world it has no hand seals like Naruto. After all, all they need to do is think that Jutsu happens, but knowing how to do, and do it is something totally different. Since he is only a child, his body can''t withstand an absurd amount of Chakra that appears every time he tries to use some Jutsu so he is usually found hurt when he tries to imitate some Jutsus from the World of Naruto. After all, he has seen these Jutsus thousands of times it is very easy for him to recreate them, but his body is not strong enough so he is usually found with his body collapsing. Because of that, his mother''s always watching over him so he doesn''t screw up. "..." Tsukuyomi only sighs when he remembers what happened when he tried to recreate the Jutsu of Madara Uchiha. We can say he almost died trying to recreate his favorite character''s most famous Jutsu. "At least with this body I can easily recreate my previous world''s murder techniques and imbue them with Chakra. "He thinks internally. Tsukuyomi remembers something he learned in one of his mother''s classes. "Mom, do I have to get married when I turn 100?" He the curious question. Naomi who was holding him in her arms just nods in agreement. She puts him down and they start walking hand in hand through the forest towards the main clan hall. "Don''t worry. If you''re going to marry someone it''ll be me or your aunt, my niece might be on the list too." Naomi says as she watches her son''s expression from the corner of her eye. "AH?" Tsukuyomi answers with a stupid expression. Miyuki who was following them forms a little frown on his stoic face listening to the content of the conversation, but soon she''s back to normal. "..." Tsukuyomi is only paralyzed by what he has just heard, but quickly returns to himself when he feels his little fox that has suddenly appeared banging on his head with her little paws. "That''s not the problem! I even understand that I should marry Kaguya, but you''re my aunt are blood relatives!" He answers with an expression that said "but why? "..." Naomi just looks at her son like he''s suddenly lost his mind. "I don''t know if you''re smart or dumb. You didn''t pay attention in history class, did you?" Naomi says as she covers her mouth with her kimono and smiles. "I pay attention! It''s important after all... Is it about that right?" Tsukuyomi says seriously after a little thought. "Yeah, it''s about that." She answers. "Yes!! That''s it, isn''t it?" Tsukuyomi looking seriously into Naomi''s eyes. "Yes" Naomi answers with a smile Tsukuyomi makes an expression like he''s crying "What the hell is that!! "He screams internally. Nobody answers your question. Akemi looks confused at her nephew and sister who have been staring at each other for a while, but soon she is surprised to see her nephew turning to her with a crying expression and embracing her. "What''s going on?" She asks her sister who was looking at her smiling. She hugs Tsukuyomi back with a smile on her face and waits for Naomi''s answer. "Nothing. We were just talking about marriage." Naomi answers with a graceful smile. She just gets more confused listening to her sister, but soon she ignores them and starts walking with them to the main clan house. Chapter 7 - Fight 1/2 Yujiro Hanma Arriving at the main house mansion they are surprised to see the mansion destroyed. They look around and soon find a teenage girl wearing the usual Otsutsuki kimonos looking at a crater with a gentle expression. "Ayuri-chan what''s happening?" Naomi asks with a gentle smile. Ayuri hearing the aunt''s voice quickly turns around and hugs her. "Naomi-One-chan I missed so much!" She says hugging her aunt hard. Since her aunt started living with her son, she rarely came to the main house so Ayuri, who was attached, missed her very much. "I too Ayuri-chan." Naomi responds as long as she strokes the spoiled little girl''s gray hair. Tsukuyomi who was near his mother just watches this new cousin of his that he had never seen. Ayuri has the typical appearance of an Otsutsuki, she has a thin body with pale skin, she is low if compared with the other Otsutsuki with more or less 1.60 CM in height, in her head two white horns indicating that she is from the main house of the Clan. With her long white hair that reaches her knees and smiling expression gives her the appearance of a gentle girl. "Tsk stop rolling it''s not like she''s away for too long. Hurry up and tell me what happened." Akemi says boring. Ayuri who was hugging Naomi just pouting and separates from her aunt. She looks at Akemi and tries to explain what happened. *Booooooom!* "Fight me! Naruto!" A tall, extremely muscular Asian man with dark skin, messy, wild red hair that reaches the shoulders and red eyes says as he throws several red Ki balls at Naruto. "Tsk so I didn''t want to get involved with that family." Naruto says as he dodges the attacks of man. Tsukuyomi who''s around watching this fight just think. - Great! He''s here in this world too, that world is fu?k?d up. - His face is pure disbelief as he watches the struggle of the strongest living human creature. "So he''s to blame..." Akemi says, With a look of hatred. She hates men, especially men like Yujiro Hanma who look at women only as objects. Akemi slowly begins to reinforce himself with Chakra, but soon stopped when he heard his sister. "What do you mean, something I shouldn''t have been born a mother?" The white-haired boy asks with curiosity. Miyuki just keeps quiet looking at the fight with a sparkle in his eyes that is imperceptible to everyone. "This world is filled with strong beings with good bloodlines, but these beings can only breed with their own race because the hybrids born of them would be weaker than someone of their own race." Naomi says as she watched her brother''s struggle. "This is because this world has various energies, some energies cannot be used by other bloodlines." "I see. Then the son of a Sayajin and an Otsutsuki wouldn''t be anything absurdly strong." He says muttering to himself. With that, his worries will diminish a lot after all he doesn''t want to deal with someone with Gohan''s talent. "Wait... Does that apply to humans and other races?" He asks his mother with curiosity. "A thousand years ago that didn''t apply... Humans were the only beings who could breed with all races and create strong hybrids." Naomi answers, with a little sadness. "Because of that there was a war in the past that killed most hybrids of the time, that event was called the Hybrid War or as the clan elder likes to say a Massacre." She explains "Many of our clan members died in that war." Akemi says, with a sad expression. "When the war ended a curse was made, all hybrids with human bloodlines would have short lives and be weakened." "..." Understanding what your aunt is trying to say, Tsukuyomi keeps quiet. "A world where having hybrids is considered a heinous crime, huh?" he mutters to himself ***** Naruto easily blocks Ki''s balls with a black shield made with the Guudodamas, and then starts using the spear-shaped Guudodamas and playing in Yujiro. Feeling the danger from the black spears, Yujiro covers himself with a red Ki mantle and increases his speed, he begins to fly in zigzag and deflect from the black spears. Looking at the ground that disappeared into dust when he touched the black spear, he begins to smile more animatedly. Flying at high speed into the sky, Yujiro starts making Ki balls in both hands. Ki''s balls start to get denser and with a red glow, stopping flying he points his hands at Naruto with a manic smile on his face and says. "Hell Blaze!" "Booom!" A red Goku Kamehameha style beam of light flies with a destructive force towards Naruto. Naruto that follows Yujiro''s movements with Rinnegan begins to get serious when he feels the power of this attack. He raises his hand towards the sky and with a voice that only he can hear he says the name of his most reliable technique. "Rasengan!" A giant blue chakra sphere forms in the hands of Naruto, but feel that only the chakra is not enough, he begins to put all five basic elements into the sphere making the interior of the sphere a chaotic world in which various elements collide but remain in balance. "AH!" Naruto throws the sphere towards the approaching red beam of light, without knowing it he had a little smile on his face. A huge explosion happens when the two powers collide. The whole area around the power shocks is destroyed. Naruto and Yujiro waste no time and enter high-speed combat. Tsukuyomi who was watching this battle starts to sweat a lot when he realizes that the level of power in this world is much more powerful than he thought. Chapter 8 - Fights 2/2 Naruto Daughter? "Daddy''s so strong! "Ayuri says animated, with stars in her eyes. "What? Naruto is your father?" A little boy with long white hair asked in shock. - When I reincarnated, I was surprised to have a calmer, more m?tur? Naruto as an uncle, but now everything is explained. - he thinks internally while shaking his head settling down with a cute expression. Ayuri looks at this cute boy who is next to her aunts and that cold woman. She looks at him from top to bottom evaluating him and to look at him on the forehead that is the tattoo of a moon. "Y-you" Ayuri stutters a little while pointing his finger at the little boy. With an incomprehensible expression. "Nice to meet you, I''m Tsukuyomi Otsutsuki. Your cousin apparently." He says, with a cute expression. "..." Ayuri feels as if she is being hit by a fluffy bullet. "Kawaii!!! "Ayuri says cheerfully as she begins to hug the boy and rub his cheeks with her own. The poor boy feels like he''s being suffocated, but he can''t let go of his supposed cousin''s embrace "Tsuki-chan, call me Ayuri-nee all right?" She says, as she hugged him and lifted him up like a teddy bear. "TSUKI-CHAN!?" Naomi and Akemi exclaim together. They look at each other and wave at each other. Akemi slowly approaches Ayuri and takes her nephew out of her arms and holds him between her large br??sts. Ayuri quickly tries to get back, but she can''t when Naomi stops in front of her. "Why"? Let me hug you a little more! You stayed with him for four years! Now I understand why you never leave the mansion." Ayuri says, Pouting. She looks at her cousin who is in her aunt''s arms and thinks of a plan to make him live with her. Miyuki who was silent makes a mental note to protect this woman''s young master. "Where did that pretty, lovely girl go?" Tsukuyomi Murmura quietly as long as he snuggles in his aunt''s arm. - Why does it always happen when I meet a clan member? - He thinks internally. (Tsukuyomi still doesn''t know that his moon powers influence his clan members a bit.) Feeling the ??r?sses of the two Tsukuyomi women starts to get sleepy. He slowly closes his eyes and tries to sleep, but is soon awakened by a Ki explosion that happened nearby. - That level of power is not possible without a lot of training. From what I had heard from Mama, Naruto is a genius of the clan, so Yujiro who is facing him what he is? - He thinks internally with doubts. "Oh right, you forgot to ask. By the way, where''s Kaguya?" He asks looking up. He can''t see his aunt just two big br??sts. - No matter how many times I see them, they''re big. - He thinks internally. Living since he was 4 years old with his aunt and mother and of course he was used to seeing them n?k?d, but he always treated it as a family activity after all he had no family in his past life. That''s why he didn''t find anything strange when they showered together or slept together, but after he found out that possibly in the future his aunt and mother could be his wife, he started to worry about what to do. - What should I do? Marry them? Somehow I feel that this is connected to the questions I asked in the void. - He thinks about what to do but soon decides to leave it to the future after all it is not for 100 years that it will happen. "Kaguya is with my father." Akemi answers with a smile as she sits on the floor placing him on her ??p. "..." Ayuri gets bored, looking at this vision of her aunts spoiling her cousin, she gets so bored that her two fat cheeks look like a squirrel. Tsukuyomi, who is now sitting on Akemi''s ??p, nod indicating that he understands, he looks seriously at this battle after all he can learn something by watching it. ***** Naruto who was fighting at high speed with Yujiro is only speechless seeing this scene with Rinnegan. - They totally forgot about the fight, didn''t they? - He thinks internally. Seeing that his nephew is still paying attention in the fight, he smiles satisfied and decides to show how an Otsutsuki fight maybe he can learn something by watching him. Yujiro seizes Naruto''s moment of distraction and with a high speed he appears behind Naruto and attacks him with a red Ki sword, he did not feel the long-awaited feeling of flesh cutting that he was longing for. With a speed that has not been shown until now in the battle, Naruto covers his hands with a black glove made of Guudodamas and holds the sword of Ki de Yujiro. "Tsk, damn genius!" Akemi mumbles bored. - Is covering your hands with Guudodamas even possible? Not even that old lady can do it! How did he do it? - She thinks internally. Without her realizing her envy for her younger brother that she had forgotten begins to return and slowly her calm white aura begins to turn black with negative emotions. Tsukuyomi is surprised to see this application of Guudodamas, but soon he wakes up from Stupor when he feels his aunt emanating a black aura from her body. He quickly gets up and hugs her and kisses her cheek. Where he kissed her, a moon tattoo appears. "Don''t be sad, aunt." He says to her in a soft voice as he watches the moon tattoo disappear from the place where he kissed. Akemi who was thinking wakes up from her Stupor when she feels her nephew kissing her cheeks. Feeling stronger Akemi looks at her nephew and smiles gently. "Nn" she nods in agreement as she hugs him again while making a mental note to ask him why she got stronger when he kissed her. Naruto who was holding the red Ki sword of Yujiro. "Sorry, Yujiro. I''ll get serious now, try not to die." Yujiro feeling the danger tries to escape, but it is too late when Naruto with one punch sends him flying over several mountains. Naruto slowly begins to cover himself with a white mantle, at the six Guudodamas he controls he increases to ten and his whole body is covered by white energy with several black tattoos on it. (Imagine Naruto''s six-way mode with white energy.) When Naruto goes to attack Yujiro again he hears a voice that makes him sweat cold. "Tsk, those idiots." A female voice is for all the people present. Even Yujiro who was in a crater buried in a mountain. Hearing the voice, Yujiro begins to smile more madly and slowly his body begins to get warmer. "..." Naruto immediately starts to sweat hearing this voice after all he knows it very well. "She''s here." Miyuki who was all that time quiet says suddenly. Everyone nodded in agreement listening to Miyuki''s voice. The atmosphere is beginning to be. Tsukuyomi was feeling left out because he doesn''t know who showed up, but he doesn''t say anything feeling the atmosphere suddenly get serious. Chapter 9 - Youre just human. A dimensional breach is opened in the middle of the battlefield and out of it comes a woman with white horns wearing a long white Otsutsuki Clan dress. The woman is so beautiful, it seems a goddess has come down to earth. If Kaguya has a child goddess atmosphere she has a long way to go. This woman has the atmosphere of a m?tur? Goddess who enchants all who look at her. She has long white hair with goosebumps as if they were defying gravity her body is curved and toned with big br??sts that even a dress can''t hide, but the most impressive thing about her is not her appearance but her eye on her forehead. Tsukuyomi knows that eye. How can he not? He was the strongest Doujutsu in the world of Naruto. Now he understands why everyone got serious. According to what he learned from his mother, the only Otsutsuki alive who owns Rinne-Sharingan is this woman. "AHHHHHHHHH!!" Suddenly a pillar of red Ki is seen in the direction where Yujiro was buried, everyone who was watching the fight, feeling this power begins to wonder if this man is really human. Not even the Kure Clan could produce such great power. Naruto tries to fly towards Yujiro, but the woman who appeared only looks at him with a look of not getting involved. Naruto nods in agreement and undoes his white transformation. Tsukuyomi begins to breathe heavily and sweat cold when he feels the killer instinct of Ki de Yujiro. After all, he''s just a child yet. - That''s a lot! How many people did he kill to have such a terrible Ki? - He thinks internally with a little fear, but these feelings soon go away and he begins to think of a way to kill him with his present strength. The conclusion he came to is... Impossible. Currently, if Yujiro attacks him alone he will die, he can run away with the powers of the moon, but he won''t be able to kill him - I need to train more, much more. This body is from an alien, I need to think of training that pushes its limits. He thinks internally while breathing heavily. Naomi and Akemi who around realized that Tsukuyomi is having trouble breathing because of Yujiro''s oppressive power. They quickly cover him with their Chakra and look in the direction of Yujiro with eyes promising death. Feeling he can breathe normally Tsukuyomi looks at his mother and aunt with a gentle smile. "Thank you." He says it with a cute smiling expression. Naomi and Akemi feel a critical attack on her heart, but what seems most affected is Ayuri who was gushing blood from her nose and was lying on the floor sobbing something incomprehensible. Everyone looks at it with a strange look, but soon they ignore it and look in the direction of Yujiro who is approaching flying high speed. "Haruka Otsutsuki. The Otsutsuki Clan Elder and the woman with the strongest magical eye, Rinne-Sharingan." Yujiro says Smiling predatorily landing on the ground. The pressure he''s emanating from the body is suffocating, but Haruka treats him as if he were nothing. "We call ourselves those Doujutsu eyes." She says with a stoic expression. Looking around, she realizes the damage the two of them did. Feeling bored she looks in the direction of Naruto promising punishment. After all, he could handle it easily if he didn''t play around too much. Naruto starts to sweat cold seeing the expression of the clan elder, but he knows it''s his fault. Making an expression of an abandoned dog Naruto is watching the unfolding of this mess. "Boy, you must stop destroying my dimension anyway or I will kill you." Haruka says looking coldly at Yujiro. "Will you kill me? Hahahahaha" The ogre laughs like it''s the funniest joke in the world. "Try." Yujiro covers himself with red Ki and with a speed that he didn''t show in Naruto''s fight he appears behind the woman and attacks her with his fists covered with a red aura. The woman just raises her eyebrow a little bit and defends her attack with a single finger. "Not bad. For a human that is." Covering her beautiful fingers with Chakra, she hits with a small flick the forehead of the lowly mortal considered the strongest living human and sends him flying back to the hole he came out of. Tsukuyomi seeing this absurd level of power begins to think that the world is big. - If all the elders of the celestial clans are as strong as her. That world is really fu?k?d up. - He thinks internally. "Mom''s playing again." Mayuki says suddenly with his usual cold, stoic tone. "MOTHER"? Tsukuyomi screams surprised. "Yes, I am the daughter of the clan elder." She says it like it''s no big deal. "..." Tsukuyomi is speechless. He tries to ask something, but he can''t because Yujiro shows up all bloody again this time. "HAHAHAHAHA" Yujiro laughs madly when he realizes that with a single attack he got so worn out like this. Knowing that with raw power it won''t solve anything. Yujiro tries to use Ki''s long-distance attacks, He flies into the sky at high speed. Arriving at a safe distance he begins to gather red Ki in his hands and points in the direction of the woman. The woman does nothing but watch with her stoic expression. A huge amount of Ki''s little balls fly towards the woman. But the woman just breaks space and sends the attack back to him. *BOOOM *BOOOM *BOOOM *BOOOM *BOOOM *BOOOM * Ki''s little balls hit Yujiro hard and soon everyone can see him slowly falling bloody from the sky. "Kaguya never used that power like that! What a waste!" Tsukuyomi screams cheerfully all of a sudden. Everyone looks at him with a strange expression. "Are you all right, son?" Naomi asks a little concerned. - Is he delirious? It''s that damn ogre''s fault! I must kill him when I have the chance! - She thinks angry Tsukuyomi realizing his mistake only uses the deadliest technique he has learned so far. He uses the "Cute Face" to get out of this situation. Women seeing that face just think. "KAWAI!!" soon they start to forget what happened. Sighing in relief he begins to watch the fight again. What he didn''t realize was that Miyuki was looking at him with a twinkle in his eye. Yujiro who was slowly falling covered with blood from the sky begins to cover his body with red Ki and disappears even faster than before. He shows up behind Haruka and attacks her with his fists covered with Ki, but it''s useless for the woman to have only one finger again. "It''s time for you to calm down, kid." She activates Byakugan and covers her five fingers with Chakra. In a millisecond she blocks all her Tenketsu. Yujiro falls to the ground still feeling heavy, but his predatory smile still does not leave his face. "I''m impressed, kid. You are certainly worthy of the title of the strongest living human, but that''s all you are in the end". The woman says, with a stoic expression. "How old is he, Naruto?" Haruka asks by looking at him. "He''s 38, Elder." Naruto responds quickly. Haruka is surprised to hear he''s so young. - Can this human fight with Naruto who is considered a genius in the Clan at only 38? That''s very abnormal for a human. So that is why the Consciousness of the Planet chose him to take the place of the tenth accent of the celestial families. - She thinks internally. *Badump! Badump! Badump! Badump! Suddenly she can hear heart sounds beating fast. If she turns around she''s shocked to see Yujiro. Who now has hot smoke coming out of his body, his eyes are now black with the red pupil shining fiercely, the skin of his body that was once a tan is now black with several veins appearing. Ki''s pressure he''s emitting now is much more dense and murderous than before. Chapter 10 - Kakaroto? "HAHAHAHAHA as expected. Celestial families are the best opponents." Yujiro says, as he stretches the body. Looking at this form with Rinne-Sharingan she quickly discovered the mechanism behind the technique. "Are you crazy?" she can''t help but say that when she observes the side effects of the technique. "Are you talking about this form? I learned that from a kid who stretches like a rubber is pretty cool, right? I''ve modified the technique a little so I can use it and not cause side effects." Yujiro answers with a smile. "Are we meeting the brats? I had a lot of fun, it''s always good to know there''s someone stronger hahahaha" he says as he undid the technique and calmly walked towards where he felt his son''s Ki. "..." Haruka raises her eyebrow a bit bored with these battle addicts and turns her attention to the other source of trouble that was sitting on the ??p of one of her descendants. - Being blessed by a heavenly body is something that brings fortune and at the same time a curse. That brat caused me a lot of trouble that day. - She thought it was boring. Just remembering the problem she had to solve and the supposed prophecy that was given to her by the Consciousness of the Planet. Haruka got a headache. "Come on, Naruto." "Yes." Naruto answers and walks behind her. ... "Yujiro Hanma is a monster! Is he really human?" Ayuri says, Shocked. "How did he manage to fight my father who has at least 600 years to live and fight the Elder Clan?" "Don''t be shocked. Naruto and my mother don''t really fight." Miyuki says with the usual cold tone. "Even so. He''s an anomaly... We have to thank that he''s not a Saiyajin because otherwise, he''d be ten thousand times more trouble." Naomi says, with a frown. Everyone here agrees with your argument. Imagine fighting that monster with the potential of a Sayajin? Just the thought of it makes them feel like it would be trouble. Tsukuyomi who was reflecting on the fight while sitting on his aunt''s ??p enjoying her ??r?sses and the cozy feeling of her br??sts on his head decides to ask something that had been on his mind for some time. "Mom, who''s coming to visit us?" He asks curiously. "..." Akemi and Naomi keep their mouths open with his question, but soon they realize they never told him who was visiting the clan today. "Who is here today to visit us is our neighboring clans the Kure, Sayajin, and Hanma. They act as a clan of battles. "Ayuri answers your question with a smile. "I see. Shall we go to the meeting place?" Tsukuyomi asks. The girls nodded in agreement and started walking towards the old woman. Otsutsuki Clan Mansion. In a mansion that the Otsutsuki Clan made for the guests. You can see a boy wearing Sayajin''s battle clothes running around the guest hall, every place he passes he destroys something with a smile on his face. "Kakaroto stop playing!" A woman wearing a battle outfit with creepy hair that defies gravity picks the boy up by his monkey ?ss. "I feel weak..." the boy mumbles with a helpless expression. "Shut up! You''re embarrassing us, running around destroying things." "But, Mom." The boy tries to beg, but it''s useless "No excuses! Look at Vegeta since he arrived, he never messed up or broke." The woman says pointing to the boy with the creepy hair with the frown that was next to her. Kakaroto gets a helpless expression, but he can''t do anything. Turns out he''s weak when they catch his tail. "Mah, mah. Gina doesn''t have to shout much, he''s just a kid." A man with the same hair as the boy says to his wife. "He''s a Sayajin Gina. It''s impossible for him to stand still with all that energy." "Mom, let go of my tail..." The boy says with a tired expression "Impossible"? Look at Vegeta he''s been behaving this whole time." She ignores him. Realizing they''re talking about him again Vegeta makes a frown and turns his head. "Humpf" "Look at his feet." Bardock says. Gina does what he says and looks at Vegeta''s feet that are banging on the ground impatiently. She''s speechless with this Tsundere boy. "M-mom" "AH! Sorry, Kakaroto." She says putting the boy down. "Bardock, where''s Brolly?" she asks looking around. "Hmm? he must be sleeping around." He says, carefree. Gina starts to walk, but Bardock stops her and points to the ceiling. Looking at the ceiling, Gina starts to get angry. "Brolly get down here now!" She screams to the boy who was sleeping quietly in the white chandelier on the ceiling. - I feel like I''m gonna go crazy taking care of these damn kids! I should have brought Mora. - She thinks internally. Sighing relieved Kakaroto looks at the boy who was sleeping on the ceiling chandelier. - How did he get there? - he thinks innocently. Suddenly he hears a girl''s voice laughing. "Pfft HAHAHAHA" "What?" he asks innocently by looking at the girl wearing a black kimono. "You Sayajins are funny." She says holding her little bellies and looking in his direction. Kakaroto gets curious about the girl. After all, he''s never seen anyone with black eyes and silver pupils. "I am Kakaroto, who are you? He asks innocently. The girl stops laughing and looks at him with her black eyes. "I am Karla Kure." She says smiling. "That boy over there you''re eating is Raian Kure, don''t get too close to him." She warns him about the boy who''s eating at the table in the middle of the hall. "Why?" "He''s kind of crazy." "Vegeta?" "That boy over there who''s near my father." He says pointing to Vegeta. Karla looks in the direction he''s pointing. "True. They''re kind of alike." She says innocently smiling. They start the conversation about random things and get to know each other. Suddenly they hear the voice of the Gatekeeper announcing the people who have just arrived. "The Kure Clan Elder, Kure Erioh. You just got here." "The Otsutsuki Clan Elder, Hagoromo Otsutsuki. You just got here." Hearing that her grandfather has just arrived, Karla gets happy and starts running towards him. "Jii-sama!" Chapter 11 - Ingnore that chapter. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Chapter 11 - Are you crazy? "Jii-sama! " Listening to her granddaughter''s voice, Kure Erioh for the conversation with her long-time friend and smiling at the cute girl. Holding her in his arms, he asks her with a smiling expression: "Karla, has anything good happened?" Coming out of her grandfather''s arms, she makes a cute expression and says, "Jii-sama, I met a boy." Erioh''s smile freezes. "I see, I see. Who was Basta- I mean, who did you meet?" he asks. "A Sayajin. Look!" she says pointing with her fluffy little finger at Kakaroto who was eating next to Raian. "AH! I said stay away from Raian, Kakaroto!" Karla screams at him. The kid just looks at her with an expression that said more why? Erioh looks at the boy with veins popping out of his head. "So it''s that monkey who approached my granddaughter." He mutters in a low voice in a malicious tone. Hagoromo who was close to Erioh, holds his hand in his mouth to keep him from laughing. "My friend, it seems you''ll have a grandchild soon." he mocks. * Click, click, click,* veins begin to burst in Erioh''s indicating the old man''s rage. "NEVER! " Hearing her grandfather scream. Karla takes the attention away from Kakaroto who was having a competition with Raian. "What''s wrong Jii-sama?" She asks innocently with a smile on her face. "No, darling. Why don''t you go play around?" Erich answers with a forced smile. "Nn" She waved cheerfully and ran to the table where Kakaroto and Raian are. Hagoromo feeling that his friend is releasing small amounts of Ki for being angry, says in a voice he knew: "Calm down friend, they are just children. You''re probably getting something wrong." "I understand... It''s my misunderstanding. Yes! After all, Karla''s only four years old, there''s no way she can fall in love now, especially with a monkey." He says, nodding to himself. They walk to the four thrones with a flag behind them representing the Clans. The thrones were located a little far from the main table where the food was, each one has different colors. The white throne is the Otsutsuki Clan, the red for the Hanma, the black for the Kure and the dark gold for the Saiyajin. Sitting on their thrones. Kure Erioh asks with curiosity: "Is the Otsutsuki Clan Elder coming too?" "I find it difficult, my friend. She doesn''t like to get too involved, so she leaves all the work to me, and goes somewhere." "You suffer, my friend..." Erioh comments in condolences. "The most suffering Sayajin Clan Elder." Hagoromo says, looking at Gina who was reprimanding Brolly who was in Seiza with a sleepy expression. "Yes." Erioh agrees with a solemn expression. "The heiress to the Otsutsuki Clan, Kaguya Otsutsuki has just arrived." Hearing Gatekeeper''s voice, Hagoromo smiles happily. He looks calmly at the door he is opening and sees a little pale skinned girl with long white hair and a moon tattoo on her forehead, wearing an Otsutsukis ceremonial kimono she walks slowly towards her grandfather. All the guests present are surprised by the beauty of the little heiress. "You have a very beautiful granddaughter Hagoromo." A voice is heard suddenly. "Bardock. Yes, it''s true..." Hagoromo answers by looking at the golden throne with a black tint on which Bardock is sitting. Looking calmly at this little heiress he''d never seen before. Erioh grumbles to himself: "My granddaughter is prettier, my granddaughter is prettier." Hagoromo watching his friend act strange. "Are you all right?" he asks him a little concerned. "Yes." He nods in agreement. Looking around the hall he realizes that there are few guests, many of them are not even members of the Otsutsuki Clan: "Why did you invite so few people? And where are the members of the Otsutsuki Clan?" "I invited only my allies and a potential ally. The other clan members are busy with the duties I gave them." "That ogre hein..." Erioh mumbles bored. "Yes, he is an anomaly. I don''t even know how it''s possible for him to have children after all his genes are too strong for an ordinary woman. Unless..." Hagoromo thinks of a rumor he heard about the Celestial Clan who is more proficient in magic. "You think his son is..." Erioh asks. "Yes... We must not jump to conclusions, even if he has committed the taboo, it is not our responsibility to take care of him, but the Elves of Light". "Those arrogant bastards, huh?" Erioh growls bored, he hates monkeys, but his hatred for the Elves of Light is much greater. As I walked through the palace to greet Hagoromo. Kaguya thinks internally - Who would have thought that in this world my son''s version of my old world would be my grandfather... At least in this world, I won''t have to suffer like the old one and that person will always be with me. - Thinking about the conversation she had two years ago she smiles lovingly. ... Kaguya POV (First time POV 1. Tell me what you found.) "Kaguya, I know who you are." I freeze when I hear the boy''s voice next to me, Isn''t it possible that he found out who I am? But I haven''t demonstrated anything abnormal like that? I draw attention from the moon that has always been with me in these two worlds and respond by putting up a cold front: "What are you talking about?" "I''m just like you." Just like me? Is it possible he''s from that world too? Will he hate me? For doing those terrible things? Is he gonna hate me for being that person I''m not anymore? No! I don''t want to be hated again, not by him... I breathe and inspire trying to stay calm and respond by taking the attention away from the moon that has always been with me in these two worlds. "How are you like me?" "I reincarnated into this world with my memories of my past life... I don''t know what life you''ve had in the past, but I can tell you it wasn''t a good life." By holding my dress tightly I try to keep my cool and my expression cool. I keep looking at this boy who made me know what family love is. A love I never had. "I won''t ask who you were in your past life, but know one thing. No matter what you''ve done in the past, it doesn''t matter to me..." "Is there?" What do you mean it doesn''t matter to him? "You don''t care about my past?" "Are you ready to tell me?" Of course, I''m not ready! What if you hate me? Because I do those terrible things? For killing millions of people in madness for being betrayed? I don''t want to be hated by you... I can stand being hated by the whole world, but not by you. Apparently taking my silence as his answer he continues. "Everything that matters to me, Kaguya. It''s having you by my side. No matter how many years, ages or millennia go by, I want you to be by my side. Forever and ever, for all eternity..." "Those words... It''s not fair... I always dreamed of having a family and living in peace, but because of external threats, I always had to be strong. I''ve always had to put up with everything on my own and now you''re saying you''ll stay with me for all eternity? You will betray me eventually, just like that person! "What am I saying? No! He''s not like that person. He''s not weak like her! He''ll stay with me forever! What''s that on my face? touching my face I realize that I couldn''t keep my facade cold and crystalline tears began to fall. "I don''t know who you''re talking about, but I will never betray you... You know my little princess, I have an obsessive d?s?r? to love and protect you. I will never allow you to suffer as before. My little princess, will you stay with me for all eternity?" Wiping my blurry eyes, I look at the serious face of the boy who made me feel all these turbulent emotions. "Prove to me that you will never betray me." Damn it because I can''t answer normally! I know he won''t betray me, but somewhere in me, I can''t believe it easily. While I was debating my problems I felt something on my forehead. Realizing that he was kissing me. I''m embarrassed, but I don''t have time to say anything when I feel a deep connection with him. "That''s a promise, my little princess, for all the time you will be with me and I will be with you. All the burden that one day you will carry, I will help you carry it, all the battle that you fight, I will fight along with you. That''s a promise of eternity. The eternity I will spend with you, my princess." He... Did he just make a soul connection with me? That''s an irreversible promise that can never be broken. It''s a connection for all eternity... If he breaks his promise his soul will be blown to bits. "Are you crazy!? Undo it now!" "You know this is something irreversible, this is my determination to stay with you forever, my little princess." Listening to his silly words... I can no longer hold this feeling in my heart and I begin to cry in your ?h?st, pouring out all my sadness and loneliness. A sadness and loneliness that has more than a thousand years and two lives. Perhaps because I cried so much I felt sleepy and for the first time in my life I closed my eyes and slept in peace, before falling into the world of dreams I heard his words. "Kaguya, I hope one day you''ll tell me about the past you buried in this little heart." Chapter 12 - Ingnore that chapter. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Ingnore that chapter. If you can add the fanfic to the library and send me stones of power it will help a lot. Chapter 12 - Clone? Remembering that night, Kaguya smiles happily. What she didn''t realize was that while walking to Hagoromo her smile enchanted everyone present, even Vegeta and Raian who nowadays they just try to fight and get stronger were enchanted by her. Vegeta and Raian soon wake up from the stupor and turn their heads. "Humpf" Raian rushes back to eat when he realizes that Kakaroto has taken his flesh. "Bastard!" Kakaroto starts eating faster while exchanging blows with Raian. The people present cannot help but think that these children have endless stomachs. "Hagoromo, where is Tsukuyomi?" She asks by returning to her stoic expression. "Kaguya... When are you gonna call me Grandpa?" Hagoromo asks with a crying expression. "..." Kaguya doesn''t answer him and just keeps staring at him. - Never that I will call my son Grandpa, NEVER! - she thinks internally. "HAHAHA Old friend looks like you have a stubborn granddaughter." Erioh says, smiling. "What''s the little lady''s name?" he asks Kaguya. "My name is Kaguya." She answers him. "Hagoromo where is Tsukuyomi?" She asks again ignoring Erioh. Who was frowning at the way she treated him. "HAHAHA, It seems she didn''t like your old man." "Shut up! Filthy monkeys!" "Ho? Monkey, huh?" Bardock says smiling, but his eyes glowing green is anything but kind. Suddenly a white ki explosion involves Bardock, the same thing happens with Erioh, but his Ki is eviler, he''s killed so many people that his Ki has gone black. "Stop!" Hagoromo says in a calm voice, but everyone can see he''s upset. " "Tsk." Erioh and Bardock turn their heads and stop releasing Ki. *"We''re allies, no need to fight every time you meet." He says for both of us. Hagoromo just shakes his helpless head seeing that the two can''t get along with each other. It''s been 100 years since they met. That fight happens. Feeling a look on his back Hagoromo turns to his granddaughter who is staring at him with eyes that can kill. "What?" "Where is Tsukuyomi?" Kaguya asks in an authoritarian tone. Totally ignoring the fight that almost happened. "He must be coming to this place." Hagoromo answers with a stoic expression. - Where did I feel that look? He''s pretty familiar. - He thinks internally. "I see. Thank you, Hagoromo." Kaguya says as she walks to sit in the place where she is reserved for her family. Watching his granddaughter walk slowly, Hagoromo cannot help but think that she looks a lot like his mother. (There are no Two Kaguya''s. It''s another woman who is very much like Kaguya in personality). "Pfft" "What?" Hagoromo asks looking at their friends who are holding the laugh with their hands. "My friend, you are being ordained by a child. Who would have thought that the great Elder of the Otsutsuki Clan and the Keeper of the Planet. Is weak against his granddaughter." Bardock says. "AHAHAHAH" Can''t stand it anymore the two end up laughing at Hagoromo. Realizing that they''re laughing together they face each other for a while and then they turn their heads. "Humpf" "What with that ''humpf?'' it''s disgusting to see two old men acting like children! And being the Guardian of the planet has nothing to do with it!" He says with a frown. A strange atmosphere descends over the three elders. Trying to change the subject to relieve the Bardock climate asks, "When will the little heir become the Guardian?" Erioh also gets curious about this question and keeps quiet waiting for the answer. "If possible never... But we''ll never know the future, he has 1,000 years left to become the Guardian. A lot of changes in a thousand years." Hagoromo answers. - If possible I wish he would never become the Guardian of the planet, but if that prophecy is true there is no way he can live a life in peace. - He thinks internally with melancholy. Understanding Hagoromo''s thoughts, the two elders remain silent. ... "Hanma Clan Elder, Yujiro Hanma. You just got here!" Hearing the voice of the Gatekeeper, the three of them look at each other and agree on something. Walking calmly with his son behind him, Yujiro smiles predatorily at everyone present. With an air of arrogance, he walks quietly to the red throne. Yujiro who is now wearing new clothes, evaluates all the presents looking for talent, his look only on five people or should we say, children? They are Karla, Kakaroto, Vegeta, Brolly, and Kaguya. - That boy asleep and that girl are the most talented, but the rest is not far behind. Hahaha, interesting it seems that Baki will have perfect opponents to improve on. - He thinks. "Yujiro, don''t make a mess this time." Hagoromo warns you with a wise voice. Watching as he sits on the red throne in a relaxed position. "Sure, sure. I''ve had enough fun fighting the Genie and the Elder Clan." Bardock and Erioh raise their eyebrows a little listening to what he says. Hagoromo is surprised but doesn''t let it show on his face. "I understand... How was the fight?" "Naruto and I fought well, but we were holding each other back. And I lost to the Elder of the Clan." He responded surprisingly honestly. The three elders are surprised at how honest he is internal. "Did you enjoy the Yujiro fight?" Bardock asks, smiling. "Of course... You must understand me, right Sayajin?" He answers. Bardock doesn''t just respond by smiling a little. "Who is this boy, Ogre?" Erioh asks. "This is my son Baki." Yujiro says looking at the boy with his red eyes. Erioh quietly ?ssesses the boy with his Ki sense. Baki is a muscular boy for his age this can be noticed by the openings in his martial art outfit, he has a little dark skin with red hair and red pupils he also has eyebrows like Yujiro. The whole boy looks like a copy of Yujiro. Erioh feeling something wrong with the boy looks at Hagoromo and makes a sign indicating it''s to use Rinnegan. Yujiro saw this sign from the corners of his eyes, but he couldn''t hide how Baki was raised, especially from the eyes of the Otsutsuki family. By activating Rinnegan, Hagoromo is shocked by what he sees. He uses his will and turns his Chakra into an isolation Jutsu. "Are you crazy Yujiro!?" He shouts to the ogre who is sitting quietly on the throne with the boy next to him. (As I said before. The Otsutsukis can shape Chakra at will. They don''t need to use hand stamps). "Is that how I thought Hagoromo?" Erioh asks. Hagoromo just nods in agreement. Erioh forms a scowl seeing that this madman has committed a taboo. Bardock has no idea what they are talking about, but with his instincts and Ki''s sense, he can more or less deduce the problem. - That boy is very abnormal is like his Ki a copy of Yujiro... It can''t be. - he thinks internally. "Yes... That boy is a clone of Yujiro." Chapter 13 - let my feelings get out. Many people are complaining about the grammar of my novel. I understand that the grammar is bad, but did you read what I said at the beginning of the novel? I''M A BEGINNER AUTHOR WHO USES GOOGLE TRANSLATOR AS A TRANSLATION TOOL. Do you understand me? I don''t know English. I''m trying to learn English, but it''s hard for me. I''m not a genius. Now comes my solution. You want me to take a break from romance for two days to fix the grammatical mistakes of the previous chapter or continue anyway? I promise you, I''m trying to cut back, but it''s impossible. I''m using a program called . This program is very good, I realize that many people stopped complaining after I started using it. Please decide what I should do. I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Chapter 13 - Gaki? "Yujiro Hanma! Are you crazy?! Do you want to be hunted by the gods of the two family?"Hagoromo practically screams at the ogre on his throne with crossed legs. Yujiro rises from his throne with a manic smile and says, "HAHAHA Who cares? Let them come I will answer with my fist." The three elders sigh for this madman. Bardock who was near Yujiro speaks in a calm voice. "Yujiro, you''re getting something wrong." He gets up quietly and stands in front of him. "You won''t fight them. You will be murdered... Not even you can run from death." Yujiro makes a frown listening to Bardock''s words. "What do you mean?" he asks. Bardock just smiles and goes back to his throne. "Yujiro, I suggest you hide it well that the boy is a clone or you will die." Hagoromo and Erioh nod their heads in agreement with Bardock''s words. Yujiro gets serious listening to the words of the elders; he may be a madman but he''s not dumb. If the three elders of the most renowned clans in this world warn him about something that could threaten his life. Yujiro has no choice but to get serious, but like every battle addict, he can''t hide the smile of anticipation from his face. - fighting with something that even these old people are afraid of, is something that can take me to new heights - he thinks. "What''s wrong with the boy? Why he looked so lifeless?"Erioh asks. Hagoromo sighs, but decides to take his friend''s doubt away. "His mental state is totally broken. From what I could see with my eyes, he went through a lot of psychological torture... The mind of this boy is broken." Bardock and Erioh frowned at Hagoromo''s response. They look closely at the ogre sitting on his throne. "What have you done, Ogre?"Bardock asks Yujiro smiles and responds as if its the most normal thing in the world. "I trained him... If this boy is my clone, he must be stronger than me. Everything I have learned, he must learn." "Tsk. You know very well that a child couldn''t stand the level of training you''ve endured."Erioh says boring. "Yes. The training you''ve been through is insane. It''s not at the level of a Saiyajin, but it''s not something a human boy can stand."Bardock comments. The elders are uncomfortable with the boy''s situation but they don''t intervene it''s not their business after all. "Hahahahaha Don''t worry if he dies, I can make another one." Yujiro answers. The Sage of the Six Ways raises his eyebrow to what he said, but he doesn''t care. The way the elders are acting may be cruel, but this world does not have free lunch and they also cannot get involved in the affairs of other heavenly families, it is forbidden after all. "Heir to the Otsutsuki Clan, Tsukuyomi Otsutsuki has just arrived." The noisy room gets totally quiet. Everyone here looks to the door in anticipation, after all, there are many rumors circulating about the heir to the Otsutsuki clan. The door is soon opened and everyone can see a boy wearing a white kimono with long white hair and a tattoo of the moon on his forehead. The boy makes a surprise expression because everyone is looking at him, but soon he ignores the looks they are throwing at him. Looking around he gets excited to find several animated characters that he loves but to keep up appearances he doesn''t show his excitement on his face. "My God in heaven! Kakaroto, Brolly and even Vegeta are here! There''s even Bardock too! What should I do? What should I do? Yes! Act natural." He murmured to himself as he walked quietly towards the clan elders. All the people present can''t help but think internally that he''s cute. Pale skin with long white hair and walking with a serious face makes him a very cute child. Gina who was teaching a lesson in Brolly. Look in the boy''s direction. "Kawai! I must make him marry my daughter!" she murmurs to herself, but soon she remembers how violent her daughter is and form a frown on her face. - Maybe this kid can make my daughter even-minded? If all goes well, I''ll have a handsome son-in-law. she thinks with a smile on her face. Tsukuyomi feels a chill in his body, he tries to look around for the cause of his chill, but he can''t find it. - Is somebody talking bad about me? - he thinks innocently. Arriving at the throne where the elders were located, he greets them with a serious and cute face. "Nice to meet you, I''m Tsukuyomi Otsutsuki." He says looking intensely at Bardock. - My God is this Bardock! I need an autograph! - He thinks. Erioh who was around thinking. - this kid doesn''t have anything major; I just feel a strange energy in his body. But that''s it - Erioh losing interest in Tsukuyomi looks in the direction of his granddaughter who is playing with Kakaroto and Raian. Different from Erioh. Yujiro can clearly notice Tsukuyomi''s talent, call it animal instinct or something, but he can clearly feel that this boy will be a monster in the future. - hahaha, I can''t wait to fight him. Grow up a good boy until the day you fight me. - he thinks to himself while looking at Tsukuyomi as if he''s found a new toy. BardockThe elder of the Sayajin was at that moment feeling uncomfortable with the white-haired boy looks." Somethings wrong, kid, why are you looking at me so much?" Realizing his mistake, Tsukuyomi stops looking at him and says, "Excuse me, old man. I mistook you for someone else." Accepting Tsukuyomi''s answer, Bardock stop caring and watch the boy. - Interesting I feel the same way when I look at Brolly, he must be as talented as me then. - he thinks. "Where are my daughters, Tsukuyomi?"Hagoromo asks. Tsukuyomi looks in Hagoromo''s direction and answers with a smile: "They went somewhere with the old woman. Jii-san." Hagoromo is happy that at least one of his grandchildren calls him grandfather, but he is surprised to hear that the clan elder is with his daughters. Solving the question about it later, he says. "You can go and have fun, Tsukuyomi." Waving in agreement with his grandfather, Tsukuyomi looks around the room until his eyes stopped into the table that has a white-haired girl eating quietly. With a smile on his face Tsukuyomi walks towards her, but he is interrupted halfway by a blond and hostile looking boy. "You''re too full of yourself white-haired Gaki." ----------------------------------------------- Edited by: TornHeart Tell me if the grammar has improved. I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Advanced chapters and images at pa treon.com/VictorWeismann (I did the pa treon recently. There are no advanced chapters yet, only images. Soon I will bring at least four weeks of advanced chapters.) Discord: https: //discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 14 - Darkness "Raian, don''t mess up! "Scream by a little girl in a black kimono. Noticing the noise, all the guests who were talking look in the direction of the children with interest and curiosity. Kure Erioh who was talking to Hagoromo notices the commotion of the boy from Kure clan is making. "Damn it! Raian is causing trouble again." He says with a helpless voice, but inside he''s smiling - it seems it was the right decision to bring the boy with me, so I can see the skills of the Otsutsuki Clan heir. - he thinks internally. Kaguya hearing the commotion looks in Tsukuyomi''s direction, but soon she loses interest noticing that his opponent is too weak for him. Soon she''ll be eating quietly again. What she didn''t realize is that from time to time she takes glances at Tsukuyomi a little worried. Tsukuyomi knows this boy, he may be younger, but definitely, this boy is Kure Raian from Manga [Kengan Ashura] "But, you''re a child too." "Humpf, but I''m stronger than you!" "Sorry, he''s very undisciplined. My name is Karla Kure, nice to meet you, Tsuki!" She screams animatedly taking his hands. "Tsuki?" he asks. Kaguya who was watching the commotion begins to look intensely at the girl with black hair. "Yes! His name is Tsukuyomi, so Tsuki." She says as she jumped in holding his hands. "Don''t ignore me!" Raian angerly screams, he covers his fists with Ki and attacks Tsukuyomi who was talking to Karla. Tsukuyomi Feeling a danger with his instincts uses the Chakra in his hands and holds Raian''s fists. "He has good instincts." Kure Erioh compliments. - but that''s not enough. - he thinks with confidence on his face. But unlike the scene he imagined would happen the next thing that happened surprised him. "HAAA!"Raian covers himself with his Ki and attacks Tsukuyomi''s back with a high-speed punch. Tsukuyomi raises his eyebrow a bit surprised at the increased speed, he strengthens his muscles with Chakra and catches Raian''s attack again with his hands. "Boy, give up you''re not strong enough yet..." With his fists covered in Chakra, Tsukuyomi punches Raian in his belly and sends him flying across the palace. The audience watching the exchange of blows gets an "O" in their expression. "Is that the strength of a 4-year-old boy?" Said by Mohawk-haired Sayajin. Gina disdainfully laughed and answered him. "This is not uncommon for members of the Celestial clan. My daughter can do it too, but what''s surprising is that his level of martial arts is too big for a 4-year-old boy". The Sayajins who were near Gina nodded in agreement with her words. Suddenly, a cold voice resounded: "But that''s not enough to defeat ''The Devil'' of our clan." Gina and the Sayajins who were near her are surprised at this person who suddenly appeared. "What do you mean?" she asks looking at the man. Gina quietly observes the man, he is a bulky man with straight black hair to hang in a Bobcut style. strong facial features and a severe expression on his face, he is wearing a black suit. Observing the characteristics of the man she quickly realizes who she is talking to. "You are the wailing devil, Kure Hollis." "... As expected of Sayajins women, unlike men, you women use your heads more. It''s no surprise that the current Sayajin Clan leader is a woman." Gina is not upset by his observation, after all, it is well known that Sayajin men are muscle heads who love to fight. Her husband Bardock is no different either, although he uses his head more than most Sayajins men. ... "He''s so strong! "Karla says with a red face breathing heavily. Totally ignoring her clan member who flew out. Kaguya narrowed her eyes to the dark-haired girl who was looking with warm eyes at Tsukuyomi. Her mood has been ruined by this girl, but she decides not to care after all she knows that this girl is not her enemy. Tsukuyomi watches for a moment where Raian is buried, then he loses interest and walks calmly towards Kaguya. "Hey don''t ignore me! "A demonic voice sounded next to him. Tsukuyomi instincts are screaming, -danger-. He tries to block the attack, but find his self unable to totally block it. Raian attacks him with a kick on Tsukuyomi''s ribs and sends him flying towards the guests'' table. Not wasting his time, Raian quickly covers himself with his Ki and disappears from his current position. Raian appears on top of Tsukuyomi with a smile on his face and he shouts: "Die! " * BOOOM * A crater is formed where Tsukuyomi was thrown. All the people present look at Raian''s current appearance and are surprised. The boy now has veins appearing all over his body and his skin tone changed to dark purple, the Ki that covers the boy has undergone a change from white to a dense dark purple. Kaguya looks coldly at Raian. While looking at the place where Tsukuyomi is in, with the use of her Byakugan,Kaguya looks coldly at Raian. While looking at the place where Tsukuyomi is in, Kaguya grinds her teeth in anger and holds the table so tight that the table begins to form cracks. - That bastard! I''ll kill him! No... I will torture him and throw him into an infinite Genjutsu where he will die repeatedly! - she thinks. ... "That idiot! How dare he use our secret technique in public without asking for my permission!" The elder of the Kure Clan screams bored. * Whistle * "So that''s the famous of the Kure Clan. Quite impressive I must say." Yujiro comments with a manic smile on his face. Bardock who was close speaks in a calm tone: "The secret technique of the Kure Clan, using this technique the individual releases the limits set by the human body... It''s similar to our Super Sayajin transformation, but that technique has a disadvantage." Hagoromo who was watching his grandson''s struggle says in a wise tone: "All Sayajin when they turn into their Super Sayajin form increases their power by 50x... Unlike Kure Clan who need factors like talent and good genes to determine how much power they increase when using the technique < Removal>" "But also, it''s not like all Sayajin who became Super Sayajin too, unlike them, everyone in our clan can increase their power with this technique." Kure Erioh answers boring. ... Raian not satisfied with the fight he had with Tsukuyomi starts looking around for new opponents, soon his eyes stop on a white-haired girl who was looking at him with a cold look. Raian smiles maniacally and says pointing his finger at her: "You... Fight me, you''re stronger, right?" Without waiting for her answer, Raian covers himself with his Ki and appears in front of Kaguya. With a manic smile on his face, he attacks her, but the result he had hoped for did not happen. A boy who was wearing worn clothes holds his punch moments before he touches Kaguya''s face. While he shook Raian''s hand tightly. Tsukuyomi appearance began to change, his hair began to darken as if bathed in darkness, and a tattoo with the image of a Lunar Eclipse appeared on his forehead. Soon a moon appears in the Otsutsukis dimensional sky, but unlike before the moon is now totally black. The once festive atmosphere stopped to be when all the people present to feel the killer instinct coming from the little boy. His killer instinct is so big and dense that some grown men begin to see illusions of scenes of them being killed in various ways by the boy in front of them, soon some of these men begin to urinate with fear, all the people present in the palace who feel this killer instinct cannot help wondering how many people this little boy was killed. A thousand? Two thousand? Millions? How many people must you kill to have such a terrible killer instinct? Tsukuyomi who was holding Raian''s hand, ask him with a demonic voice, revealing his face that it is covered with darkness, with only his white eyes appearing: "?D?O? ?Y?O?U? ?W?A?N?T? ?T?O? ?D?I?E???" ------------------------------------------ Edited by: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Advanced chapters and images at pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 15 - Sorry Sorry I didn''t post chapter today. My sister got sick and I had to take her to the hospital. I''m writing this note on my cell phone. As an apology tomorrow I''ll post two chapters. I''m really sorry. ... I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Advanced chapters and images at pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 15 - Do you treat me like a fool? Tsukuyomi has never felt so angry in his life. He may tolerate attacks or even insults against him, but not with Kaguya or his family. For the first time in his life, he wanted to kill someone. Before he reincarnated he did this for work and in order to survive, he did not feel sorry for his victims and did not care whether they were innocent or not. After all, he had to kill to survive. But with Raian it was different, Tsukuyomi knows what Raian''s character is like, but he let his guard down thinking he would be different in this world. After all, even his uncle Naruto is very different from the character he knew in anime. When he saw that Raian was going to hurt Kaguya. Kaguya who was his precious princess, who was everything to him in this world... Something about him woke up. Something dark, something that was trapped and hidden in the remotest corner of his soul. Something he didn''t even know what it was, but he didn''t care. Deep down he knows that he is not a good person if he could kill millions of people just to save his family, the family he is fond of in this world. He would kill you without hesitation, Tsukuyomi is not a hero and not even a villain. He is himself. Tsukuyomi who was shaking Raian''s hand pulls him close and asks again, "Answer me." His voice is so terrifying and evil that the weak-minded children like Vegeta, Brolly, and Kakaroto fainted. The only children who stayed awake were Karla Kure and Kaguya. Karla who was watching Tsukuyomi in this new form of his, couldna help but breathe heavily and look at him with heart-shaped eyes. "HAHAHAHAHA What''s this? You think this way of yours is going to scare me?" Raian tries to pull his hand that was being held by Tsukuyomi, but his opponent''s strength is so great that he can''t pull his hand back. Feeling angry, Raian attacks with his another hand, but unlike the other punches, he uses the Kure ?ssassination techniques this time. He tries to cut the artery in Tsukuyomi''s neck with his hand covered with Ki. The attack successfully cuts Tsukuyomi''s neck, but the result Raian didn''t expect happened. The wound simply regenerated at an impossible speed. "That''s the wrong answer." Tsukuyomi punched Raian in the face and sent him flying through the palace. *BOOOOM* Raian hits a concrete pillar and the pillar breaks and falls into his body. When Tsukuyomi was about to attack Raian again, he felt someone hugging him from behind. "Kaguya, you don''t have to worry, I''m still me. For now...." Tsukuyomi says when he feels the heat on the back of his body. Hearing Tsukuyom''s words, Kaguya''s little body shakes a bit, but she just nods her head in agreement. "Don''t get lost in power like me, Tsukuyomi." She murmurs with a voice only he can hear "As long as you''re with me to bring me back, I''ll never get lost..." He answers her without turning to her. "Nn" Kaguya nodded. She knows why he doesn''t want to show his face to her. He''s afraid that she will be afraid of him, she''s connected with him after all, she can easily read what he''s feeling. "I''ll never be afraid of you, Tsukuyomi." She murmurs with a loving voice that only she can hear. Tsukuyomi feeling his back was freed from Kaguya''s embrace. He disappears from where he was and appears on top of Raian, he puts his feet on the head of Raian who was in the crater. "Are you ready to die?" Kure Raian is a problem child. He always felt that this feeling of dominating his opponent and humiliating him was something fun and pleasurable, he liked this feeling so much that in every fight he fought, he had to do it to feel satisfied. Because of his behavior, his own clan members nicknamed him < The Devil>. He''s a troubled child, but as the Kure Clan values the strong, he hasn''t been excluded. Before his Clan Elder came to this party, Kure Erioh said to him, "Raian, I want you to try to provoke a fight with the Otsutsuki Clan heir. I want to know the abilities of the one who was blessed by a heavenly body." Raian of course happily agreed. Humiliating and defeating the Otsutsuki Clan heir in front of all those people will be something that would give him great satisfaction... But everything went wrong. Tsukuyomi Otsutsuki is a monster... He''s a much worse monster than he is. Raian is now feeling the terrors in his skin that he put on his opponents. Looking at the only thing visible on Tsukuyomi''s face, which is the white eyes, Raian can''t help but gulp, he''s afraid. Fear would be a euphemism, he''s terrified. Listening to Tsukuyomi''s question. He says, "No." "Again, Wrong answer." Tsukuyomi form a blade made of black chakra and pointed it in Raian''s throat. He turns his head slowly and looks at the Elder of the Kure clan who was about to move to attack. "Kure Erioh... Don''t worry, I won''t kill him. We are allies, after all, right?" He says with a demonic voice that resonates all over the palace. Kure Erioh who was ready to intervene in the fight at any moment is surprised that this brat notices his intentions. "Brat you''ve proven yourself strong enough, now let him go, do it for me." "Consideration to you? HAHAHAHAHAHA" His demonic laughter catches everyone off guard, even Hagoromo himself who was quietly watching the fight. "Old man, don''t treat me like a fool. I know very well that you planned this to test my strength after all you were curious, right? Curious to know how some brat won the blessing of the moon. And my regard for you died the moment this bastard tried to attack Kaguya." He says cold.-like everyone favorite phrase "curiosity killed the cat" right?- Everyone present watches this unfolding with stars in their eyes, after all, it is very rare for someone younger to challenge an elder. Taking advantage of this moment Gina says: "Take all the children out of the palace. Hurry up!" "YES!" Hearing Gina''s voice the Sayajins who were near her start taking the children out of the palace. Seeing that there is no Sayajin around anymore, she smiles and turns her attention to the dark-haired boy who is emitting a terrifying aura. - He''ll be a good son-in-law! I have to find a way for my daughter to get closed to him. That spoiled girl will love that boy, after all, she likes strong people. - She thinks. Hagoromo and Bardock listening to Tsukuyomi''s statement lift the scent a bit, but they don''t care much after all they know very well how cautious this old friend of his is. "Tsk, what do you want, brat?" Erioh mumbles. "I''m a prince of my clan, they can give all I want, but I want something from you... I want the Kure Clan ?ssassination techniques." "What!?" Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Advanced chapters and images at pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 16 - Ill show you. "Are you crazy, kid?" Kure Erioh screams, feeling anger. "HAHAHAHA! That boy is brave, I like him!" Bardock says, laughing while clapping continuously. "Shut up, damn monkey! You know this is forbidden!" Erioh roars towards the Sayajin who had a smile on his face, the old man, that is feeling bored, decides to ask his old friend "Hagoromo, try to talk with your grandson." Erioh asked Hagoromo, however, the result wasn''t what he expected "I''m sorry, buddy, I won''t get involved in this. Erioh looks at his friend with an expression of disbelief - What do you mean you won''t get involved?! You''re the Clan Elder! - he thought to himself. With anger all over his face, Erioh asked the boy, that was staring at him silently "Do you want to provoke a war, boy?" "..." A deadly silence descends on the palace with the Kure Clan Elder''s question to the boy. Tsukuyomi who had the Chakra Sword pointed at Raian''s neck, smiles at Erioh''s question, his expression gloomy: "Don''t threaten me, Erioh, do you think I''m stupid? We, Otsutsukis and Sayajins may be few compared to humans, however, we have the power to decimate a planet and the only one who can have the chance to stop us is the family of the Gods... Do you think the Kure Clan even stand a chance?!'''' Kure Erioh disdainfully laughed and said. "Boy, the world is bigger than you think, you''re just a frog living at the bottom of a well! There are many forces that can wipe your clan, turn it into nothing but ashes as if it never existed!'''' Understanding about the threat Erioh was putting between the stars, Hagoromo and Bardock thought it best to wait for the boy''s response. "I''m not foolish enough to think that my family is the strongest in this world, just, while I''m alive, my family will be the strongest¡­!" Tsukuyomi states, smiling coldly towards Erioh. "..." All of the Elders felt surprised to hear what he just said but soon, they smiled, after all, this is the kind of heir they were searching for! "HAHAHA! Well said, boy!" Yujiro Hanma who was silent until then says with a loud voice that passed through the entire palace, he rises from his red throne and slowly, Yujiro walked towards Tsukuyomi. Hagoromo, seeing that the ogre was moving towards his grandson, he put his guards up, after all, this ogre is very unpredictable, no one knows what he can do! With each step that the ogre took towards Tsukuyomi the pressure, the boy felt increased more and more, but unlike before, when he felt fear of him, Tsukuyomi now feels nothing but a d?s?r? to fight and kill. - Damn it, I''m losing control. If I stay in this form any longer, I''m will go crazy! - Tsukuyomi thought to himself while gritting his teeth. Tsukuyomi doesn''t want to be those anime protagonists who lose control of his power and harm his own family, his family is something precious to him in this world and he would never forgive himself for doing this kind of bullshit so when he felt a new power awakening because of his anger, he tried to control it, when he was about to lose control of his power because of anger, Kaguya helped him get back in control through her blessing of the Moon. "Yujiro Hanma, the strongest living human creature, the ogre. You have pretty fancy nicknames, don''t you?" Tsukuyomi said, his voice and eyes cold as ice. "Hahaha, aren''t you either? Tsukuyomi Otsutsuki, heir to the Otsutsuki Clan, the boy blessed by a heavenly body, the Moon!" Yujiro says sarcastically and after pausing for a bit, he continued "Boy, though I don''t know what that transformation of yours is, I can tell you very well that you are losing control, right? How long can you stand it? How long can you suppress this bloodlust? How long had you tried to hide who you really are? Show me your determination! If you can fight me for ten seconds, I promise I''ll give you the Kure Clan techniques and my own training techniques... It''s a good deal, right?" Tsukuyomi can''t help but smile coldly at Yujiro''s proposal. "Hey, ogre! Don''t promise anything on my behalf!" Erioh mumbles, feeling dissatisfied that this ogre promised something that he hadn''t agreed beforehand. "Shut up, old man, we are allies, the clan of the Gods should not complain too much about it." Yujiro said while clicking his tongue. Erioh gets bored with this ogre who keeps promising things in his name. "Hahaha, it''s not fair that just you guys participate, right? I, Bardock, will give you Ki manipulation techniques, what do you think?" Bardock asks while looking into the pure, white-colored eyes of Tsukuyomi, that was still holding a Chakra sword to Raian''s neck. "No." Tsukuyomi rejected simply before he said while smiling "I want your body training method... The Sayajins are experts on that, right?" "..." The three Elders felt surprised at his request but soon, they laughed as if they found something interesting, Hagoromo also smiles, pleased with his grandson''s judgment. "You''re right, boy! We, the Sayajins, are experts on that subject! If you can last ten seconds with the strongest living human creature, I, Bardock, promise that I will give you the Saiyans method of training!" Bardock says, feeling amused. Tsukuyomi smiles satisfied, apparently, the plan he planned at the last minute has borne good fruit. Undoing his Chakra sword, Tsukuyomi grabs Raian by the neck and throws him mercilessly in the direction of Erioh. The Kure Clan Elder takes Raian and puts him down, realizing that Raian was going to fight Tsukuyomi again he warns him: "Forget it, Raian! You''re not strong enough to fight him now... You saw it, right? That form of it goes far beyond the removal of our clan. If I hadn''t gone to interfere you''d be dead now, don''t be stupid!" Raian makes an unsatisfied expression, but when he remembers the terror he experienced his body begins to shake, he bites his teeth hard and shouts: "DREAM!" He can''t stop shaking when he remembers Tsukuyomi''s killing intent. Erioh understands Raian''s condition but he decides not to help him. - Raian, if you can get rid of this trauma, you''ll grow stronger. - He thought to himself. "Remember, boy, ten seconds... You will have ten seconds to prove yourself worthy to receive the techniques of the three strongest Celestial Clans." Yujiro smiles madly while looking towards Tsukuyomi, that replied with a smile of his own. Yujiro takes off his shirt and covers himself with a red-colored Ki, he jumped into the middle of the palace and started to warm his body, everyone who was present looks at the muscles on his back and has an illusion of having looked into the eyes of a demon. Tsukuyomi smiles with his face covered in darkness and says as he walks quietly close to him: "Hey Yujiro, have you ever seen a demon?" Yujiro doesn''t answer right away, he was surprised by the atmosphere around Tsukuyomi, that suddenly changed, if before he was simply darkness, now Tsukuyomi like his entire being was darkness, the source of it! "Yes, I''ve seen one." Yuji answer with a maniac smile. A fox appeared at the top of Tsukuyomi''s head, however, different from the usual white fox with blue eyes and white hair, that fox fur is completely black and eyes red as blood, the fox started to fuse with Tsukuyomi and suddenly, Tsukuyomi gained a black cloak of pure darkness around his body, the cloak then took the form of a Nine-Tailed Fox! Tsukuyomi''s body then changed as claws appeared in his hands and his all of his tooths sharpened, his previously pure, white-colored eyes of the Byakugan then turned red as blood, his pupil turned slit like the ones of a Dragon, Tsukuyomi''s body grew to the size of an ?du?t, his voice became deeper and scarier, like a Demon that came from the deepest part of hell as he said, smiling coldly "I will show you a new definition of a demon!" *ROAAAAAAAR!!* ------------------------------------------ Edited By: SupremeBeing I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Advanced chapters and images at *******.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ I thank you all for your patience and understanding. My sister is still a little sick, I''m taking care of her here at home. Yesterday I promised two chapters because I hadn''t posted, here they are, enjoy. Chapter 17 - The longest ten seconds 1/6 A huge killing intent descended into the Otsutsuki dimension, the Elder of the Otsutsuki Clan, Haruka Otsutsuki, that was talking about Tsukuyomi together with Naomi and Akemi, she suddenly stopped the conversation and looked in the direction of the palace that was happening in the meeting of the Clans. "What''s wrong -" Naomi couldn''t finish what she said because she felt the killing intent was so horrible that she had delusions of her death, waking up from the illusion and realizing that she was trapped in images of her death, Naomi seems to be frightened while looking towards Akemi, that was looking at her with the very same expression. "That''s wh-" Akemi tried to say something, however, she was still imprisoned on the illusion of her continuous death! Haruka, who was the only one unaffected by the illusion of death, thought as she looks at the palace with a frown - This boy is causing trouble again, isn''t he? "Naomi, Akemi, that boy is in trouble again, sigh..." Haruka sighed lightly as she said. Naomi and Akemi quickly got rid of their fear of death as their eyes turned cold. "What happened to my nephew?" Akemi asks calmly, however, everyone can see from her expression that she''s angry. Haruka sighs inwardly seeing the reaction of her descendant as she replied "Take it easy, he''s fine, at least for now..." "Haruka, tell us what happened!" Naomi screams impatiently, not caring that she''s talking to the clan elder. Haruka narrowed her eyes in anger but after shaking her head slightly, she replied: "He''s is overusing the power of the moon, even if he''s an Otsutsuki, there''s no way he can get away with this huge amount of power, his body... can''t take it" Haruka, seeing Naomi and Akemi''s expression of concern thought to herself, feeling curious -That boy is loved that much by them, hm? Is it the effect of the power of the moon''s blessing? "What are you waiting for? Let''s find my son soon! Haruka, use the Rinne-Sharingan and take us to the palace... Hurry up!" Naomi screams with a severe expression. Haruka who was thinking about the mystery of the boy wakes up from her thoughts after hearing Naomi scream "Hmm? Perhaps, are you threatening a Clan Elder?" She says, feeling relatively angered. "I don''t care! Just use the damn eye!" Naomi screams impatiently as bones suddenly start to come out of her body. Akemi, seeing that her sister is losing control of her emotions warns her with concern: "Naomi, calm down, I don''t want to deal with you losing control too!" Naomi doesn''t listen to her sister, she just stared at Haruka silently. "Tsk, it''s okay, come on...!" Haruka said as she opens a spatial crack with her Rinne-Sharingan and enters along with Naomi and Akemi. ... Yujiro Hanma at the moment is feeling excited, how can he not be excited? After all, in front of him is something he never fought before, a man with a face covered in darkness, a cloak of a Ten-Tailed Fox, the pressure that this man who was previously a child is emitting is enormous, the killing intent, the manic smile, and those eyes red as blood that exudes a bloodthirsty aura, everything in him indicate that that boy, that seems innocent suddenly turned to look like a demon is something he never saw before, the feeling Yujiro is getting from this man is just the d?s?r? to fight and kill! "Boy, you got ten seconds, be sure to entertain me!" Yujiro said while smiling madly. Just as Tsukuyomi heard Yujiro speak, his body, like an arrow shot from a bow, flew and appeared in front of the ogre, Yujiro was surprised for a moment by his speed but soon, he covered his right hand with Ki and punched the black-colored tails that were coming towards him. An explosion happens with the punch of the strongest living human, that sent Tsukuyomi flying through the entire palace. Tsukuyomi quickly stabilize his balance still in midair while looking at Yujiro who was standing in the same place with a smile on his face, he wears his Chakra Cloak and stretches his hand, which holds a nearby pillar and then, he threw it towards Yujiro. "You gotta do better, kid!" Yujiro says while punching the pillar, that exploded into pieces, smoke slowly covered the palace because of the destruction of it. Tsukuyomi appears behind Yujiro and mutters in a demonic voice: "Rasengan" a black, condensed mass of chakra that rotated continuously appeared above his hand. "Smart, but still not enough!" Yujiro said. *HA!* As Yujiro shouted, he covered his body with his red-colored Ki, Tsukuyomi attacks and when it hits Yujiro''s back, for a moment, his attack couldn''t break Yujiro defense but soon, the attack started to break his defense and hits him on the back, Yujiro is thrown to the wall that was behind the four thrones. Hagoromo and everyone present looked surprised at Tsukuyomi''s performance - Is this a battle done by a four-year-old child? What a monster, I can only imagine how strong he''ll be when he''s older... - They thought to themselves. Hagoromo was the one who was most surprised by the fight, why, you ask? His grandson is showing his youngest son Naruto combat techniques. - Tsukuyomi learned Naruto''s techniques by simply watching?! His talent is on a completely different level! Also, that Chakra Cloak is a lot like the Tenseigan Cloak... No, that cloak is more like the Gudoudamas Cloak in nature... - Hagoromo thought to himself and soon, a smile appeared on his old, aged face. "Ugh!" Yujiro m??ns in pain but soon, he pulls himself together and flies towards Tsukuyomi. Tsukuyomi smiles with his face covered by darkness and open his mouth, soon an absurd amount of Chakra black as the boundless void is formed in the middle of his mouth, the Chakra started to accumulate, forming a black sphere that has the size of a football in front of him, observing his work and feeling satisfied, Tsukuyomi swallows the black ball of energy... Yujiro, who was flying towards Tsukuyomi, feels danger coming from that energy and stops still in midair while carefully watching the black sphere "This energy managed to break my Ki defense easily, that can only mean two things... The energy that is mixed within the boy''s body is of a higher level than Ki or the boy has more energy than me... The second is definitely impossible... So that''s the power of someone blessed by a heavenly body, huh?" Yujiro muttered to himself. All those present who heard his explanation looked towards Hagoromo for answers, that simply smiled slightly as he replied with the tone of a wise man "Yes... You''re right, ogre. My grandson is blessed with a higher form of energy... Divinity!" "!!!" Everyone felt shocked after hearing Hagoromo''s explanation, they thought about various things about with this new information, however, they didn''t ignore something important that came with this information - This means that the boy will, someday, become a God! - They thought to themselves. Everyone here knows the meaning of this, it means that in the future, a new family of Gods will be given birth! It must be said that the bloodline of a God is more special than the one of a Celestial. Members of the family of Gods will always be born with a ''Concept or law'' derived from the divinity of the one who created the Clan. Looking at everyone, that is with a shocked expression, Hagoromo smiled, feeling satisfied as he had planned that this would happen. *BOOOM!* Everyone, hearing the noise of an explosion coming from the boy''s direction, looking at him with eyes full of shock, his belly has grown to an abnormal size, but they can say that in his belly he has a lot of energy accumulated, they decided to stop thinking about it at least for now and simply watch the fight. Then, Tsukuyomi opened his mouth, at that moment Bardock felt an ominous feeling, quickly, he yelled "Yujiro, dodge the attack now!" Yujiro without a second thought, accepts Bardock''s suggestion, although he doesn''t seem to have much faith in the instincts of a Sayajin, Bardock has always been famous for having the sharpest instincts of his Clan, almost as if he can see the future! -------------------------------------- Edited By: Supreme Being I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Advanced chapters and images at pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 18 - The longest ten seconds 2/6 * BOOOOOOOOM! * Tsukuyomi''s attack created a huge crater in the Otsutsuki palace and devastated several mountains along the way, it may not look like much, but the Otsutsuki''s palace is made of Anti-energy material they nullify any kind of energy and the material is also incredibly resistant. "!" People are surprised at the level of destruction in that attack. My God this boy is only four years old how can he destroy an incredibly resistant material that has Anti-energy property? They can''t stop thinking about it in their minds. Tsukuyomi looks in the direction of Yujiro with a predatory smile, but suddenly he starts coughing up blood. "Tsukuyomi!"Kaguya screamed in worries, she tries to run to his side, but stopped by a Chakra sphere that suddenly surrounds her and takes her to the place where Hagoromo is. "Hagoromo! Let me go now!" she demands with a tone of command to the Old Sage. "The ten seconds are not yet over Kaguya... Besides, you could get hurt, look."Hagoromo says pointing in one direction. Kaguya gets confused by what he''s saying, she looks in the direction he''s pointing and got surprised to see Tsukuyomi holding his head tightly as he swings back and forth. "Tsukuyo-!" She tries to call his name, but she can''t when she hears an angry roar. Hearing the roar, Gina who nearby quickly made a run towards Bardock and stands beside him. "Did he lost control?" she asks curiously with a worried expression. "You''re wrong about that thing, Gina... He never lost control, Tsukuyomi was blessed by the moon... That means he''s the heir, it also means that he has several ''phases'' that influence his personality". Hagoromo explains and continues: "When he loses control of his emotions due to negative feelings, his dark personality manifests itself... Look at his forehead and my granddaughter''s, you can see that the moon designs on their foreheads are different, right?" "?"They look confused at Kaguya''s forehead who was annoyed that she had been arrested by Hagoromo, and Tsukuyomi who was beginning to change again, soon they realize what Hagoromo means; Tsukuyomi''s forehead has a symbol of a Lunar Eclipse while Kaguya''s forehead has the symbol of a Full Moon, joining the dots together they quickly realize that the Full Moon is the positive part of their personality, and the Lunar Eclipse is the negative side of their personality. Tsukuyomi begins to move into position, he looked like a four-legged animal, ready for a hunt with his ten tails shaking behind him, giving a hypnotic effect to everyone who sees the scene. Tsukuyomi''s cloak starts to change, black chakra started to envelope all the parts of his pale skin, white Magatama patterns start to appear on his neck forming a necklace. Suddenly everyone can hear a sonic bang from where Tsukuyomi was standing, they search around and see Tsukuyomi attacking Yujiro at a surprising speed. Yujiro starts laughing like crazy and then a high-speed fight starts in the skies above the palace. * Booom! * Booom! * * Booom! * * Booom! * * "This boy is evolving at a ridiculous rate. if he keeps going on like this, his body won''t last long."Bardock mumbles as he watches the fight, and continued: "at worst case, he may even die..." "!" Kaguya listening to Bardock''s words only make her more worried at Tsukuyomi, observing the fight that has begun to intensify and get fiercer. "At worst I have to use ''it'' to calm Tsukuyomi" She mutters in a low voice to herself. Tsukuyomi who was exchanging blows at high speed with Yujiro, suddenly realizes that the atmosphere around him started to heat up and get denser, Yujiro skin started to change in darker shades of black his eyes started to look like that of the Kure Clan, but with the only difference that Yujiro pupil was not silver like those of the Kure Clan, instead, it''s bright red. Tsukuyomi feeling his instincts, screaming danger decides to end it soon, he covers his black hand with all the Chakra he can muster in that brief moment and attacks Yujiro in the face. "Hahahaha! Very good, Boy! You are without a doubt the most talented in this generation, but..." Yujiro took a deliberate break as he grabbed his fist covered in Tsukuyomi''s black Chakra. "Playtime''s over!" * BOOOMM! * A red Ki explode, erupting from Yujiro''s body. While holding Tsukuyomi fist, the ogre began to punch him to the face at high speed while smiling and shouting: "ORA! ORA! ORA!" "AHH!"Tsukuyomi screamed in pain with a demonic voice as his red blood was leaving his body, but because of his regeneration, the blood soon returned to his body, healing him. But soon after that, Yujiro punched him again repeatedly, this cycle was repeated several times, causing more pain to the boy. "TSUKUYOMI!! Bastard! I''ll kill you!!! Let me go, Hagoromo!"Kaguya Can''t hold it anymore and scream angrily activating her Byakugan unconsciously. "Take it easy, Kaguya."Hagoromo says in a calm tone. Veins began to form in Kaguya''s temple: "CALM!? HE''S KILLING TSUKUYOMI AND YOU''RE DOING NOTHING!" "You think I''d let that Ogre kill my grandson?" "Why don''t you help him-" She can''t finish her question because a voice suddenly speaks to her in her mind. [Do you want to help him?] A voice of graceful women echoes in Kaguya''s mind. "Who is it? "She screams. Hagoromo realizing that Kaguya was speaking alone within his sphere, he smiles satisfied that his plan worked, he uses some of his Chakra and isolates the sphere. - With that, no one will be able to hear her voice. - He thinks. [Do you want to help him? Answer my question.] The voice asks again. "Of course I want! Who are you? Answer me!" [Who am i is not important. The important thing here is that I have power, I can offer you that power]. Kaguya narrowed her eyes and asked suspiciously: "What is the price I have to pay for that power?" [You''ll know in due course.] The voice responds with an amused voice. Kaguya gets annoyed with the voice, but when she hears Tsukuyomi''s cries, she quickly makes her decision. "All right, I accept!" She said grinding her teeth in anger. [Consider it done.] The voice said with a proud voice. Suddenly Kaguya begins to feel a power entering in her body, the power slowly began to change Kaguya''s body, her body begins to grow into the appearance of a teenager, the power takes the form of a white mantle with two horns of energy. Kaguya now looks like her old self before she reincarnated with the only difference between being a teenager and not an ?du?t. "This is..." She doesn''t have time to draw conclusions about her appearance because soon the same voice starts to speak again, this time with a gentle tone. [No need to get so suspicious of me, Kaguya. After all, we have the same goal... The only thing I want is to get ''him'' back, but you and that boy aren''t strong enough yet... Remember, you''re not strong enough to stay in this form for too long, you only have ten seconds]. The voice speaks to Kaguya while slowly disappearing. Kaguya has a lot of thoughts about the mysterious voice, but she decides to leave that all aside, now the only important thing is to kill that ogre! Kaguya looks coldly through the sphere at Yujiro who is still beating Tsukuyomi with a smile on his face. The anger she had forgotten starts to come back stronger as if a volcano were about to burst out. Kaguya summons her energy and covers her body with a white Chakra mantle. "Kyuu!" A ten-tailed rabbit appears on top of her head, soon this rabbit starts to fuse with her. When the rabbit fused with her Chakra mantle began to change once again, her mantle is now more like Tsukuyomi''s with the only difference being that her Chakra mantle is white with black Magatamas, ten whitetails have formed behind Kaguya and her eye pupil changes into a blue dragon-like form. Kaguya who is now totally covered by a light that only her blue eyes appear, she said with a cold, soft voice that even freeze the hottest hell, while looking towards Yujiro: "I will make you pay for what with my beloved, Ogre" -------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Advanced chapters and images at pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 19 - The longest ten seconds 3/6 * BOOOOM! * In a sonic bang Kaguya broke the sphere that was holding her next to Hagoromo and appears behind Yujiro with the speed of the sound "Die, Ogre!" Yujiro who was having fun making Tsukuyomi a punching bag, feels danger coming from his back, he manages to dodge from Kaguya''s attack that was focusing on destroying his heart, but he didn''t come out unscathed from her attack. "Tsk." Kaguya felt annoyed that she only cut off Yujiro''s arm, she then attacked Yujiro with her spear-shaped tails trying to pierce his entire body. "Hahahaha, you''re trying to kill me, aren''t you?" Yujiro says while smiling, not caring that his arm is cut off, he takes Tsukuyomi who was bloody and full of wounds with his other arm and holds him by his neck. Kaguya does not answer him, she is too worried about Tsukuyomi to care what Yujiro is talking about, she looks at Tsukuyomi''s body and realizes that his regeneration is taking too long to cure his body. "Let him go, Ogre!" She approaches him again at the speed of sound, but she stops in the middle of the way when she realizes that Yujiro is using her beloved as a meat shield, veins start popping in her temple and she screams in anger: "BASTARD! "Hahahaha, don''t be angry, Kaguya, we''re in a fight trying to kill each other, not in a sports competition!" "!" The people watching the fight are surprised by Kaguya''s appearance, but they are even more surprised by Yujiro''s low-level tactics. "Tsk, he let his guard down." Bardock grumbled looking at Yujiro who lost his arm. "He''s using a child as a meat shield! Is he not ashamed!?" Gina who was near Bardock says she''s angry. "Don''t be silly, Sayajin, this is a fight and not a sports competition... But it gives a bad taste in the mouth to see a man as strong as Yujiro use such a low-leveled tactic." Kure Erioh says, slightly angered at Yujiro behavior. "It just shows how trapped he is, at least that''s what he''s trying to make his opponent think..." Hagoromo says with a smile on his face. Suddenly a crack opens up beside Hagoromo. "!" Everyone present is surprised to see space distorting and three women with the Otsutsuki Clan symbol on their clothes. Naomi and Akemi start looking for Tsukuyomi, when they hear the bang coming from the sky, they look in that direction and get irritated: "TSUKUYOMI! That bastard dares to do that to my son!" Naomi screams in anger, bones came out of her body and her hair starts to float, defying gravity, without her noticing, her eyes started to change, her old white eyes change into a wavy pattern with six rings on her eyeball. "!" Haruka looks shocked at Naomi''s eyes that changed to Rinnegan, but unlike normal Rinnegan, Naomi''s has a white color with the crescent moon symbol in the middle of her eyes. - She awakened a variation of Rinnegan, I wouldn''t be shocked if it was just that, but... Why do I feel like her Rinnegan was influenced by that boy? Was it because of his divine energy? ¨C Haruka thought, still a bit confused. "I''ll kill him!" Akemi says angrily when she sees the condition of her daughter and her nephew, she activates her Rinnegan and summons the six Gudoudamas along with her Chakra mantle, what Akemi didn''t realize is that her Chakra cloak and her Gudoudamas have also changed. Unlike the normal Chakra cloak, Akemi''s Chakra cloak now has symbols of the moon scattered around her cloak, on the neck of her cloak, the ancient drawings of the Magatamas have been replaced by drawings of all phases of the moon. "!" Once again Haruka is shocked to see how Akemi''s Chakra mantle has changed. - How the hell is she using divine energy!? And what the hell are those symbols scattered all over her Chakra mantle? Why is her Gudoudamas white!? Damn it! It''s that kid''s fault, I''m sure of it! - She thinks. (I know I''m bad at description. Just think of the chakra mantle as Toneri. The only difference is that their cloak is white with symbols of the moon scattered around the body, Images in ******* or Discord). "!" Everyone is shocked by the changes in Akemi and Naomi''s appearance. Hagoromo realizing that his daughters will interfere with the fight, he says in a calm tone. "Naomi, Akemi, stay calm, it''s all under control, no need to interfere." Hearing their father''s voice, Naomi and Akemi look at him with cold eyes and veins appeared in their temples. "How this is under control! Look at the state of my son and say that again!" Naomi screams, looking at him with her newly acquired Doujutsu. Hagoromo felt surprised for a moment after seeing Naomi''s eyes but soon, he composed himself and said, "They made a bet, if they last ten seconds against Yujiro the three clans here would give their clan techniques to Tsukuyomi." Naomi and Akemi look at the elders of the other clans for confirmation, they see the elders waving their hands, confirming Hagoromo''s words, seeing this, they nodded but anger could be clearly felt through their beautiful eyes. Listening to what he just said, Haruka narrowed her eyes in distrust, she knows this old man very well, if he''s trying to avoid making his daughters interfere it''s because he must have planned for the events to occur like this. "Hagoromo, when you finish this matter you owe me explanations..." She says with a tone that she won''t take no for an answer. "Yes, Haruka-sama." Hagoromo replied, cold sweat flowing down his back. Haruka decides not to intervene and watches the fight, she is prepared to save the lives of her clan heir and heiress if necessary. Hagoromo, looking at the worried expression of his daughters, says with a dignified tone: "You don''t have to worry too much, I haven''t interfered in the fight because my grandchildren''s lives weren''t at risk yet, and this fight will help them a lot in the future." Hearing their father''s words, they reluctantly accept his words, however, they do not deactivate their powers and kept watching with an expression that could frighten anyone with a weak heart. ------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 10 advanced chapters in Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 20 - The longest ten seconds 4/6 Kaguya never felt so angry in her life, not even on the day when she was betrayed by that human in her old world made her as angry as today, even on that day when her children put her in a prison on the moon didn''t made her as angry as today, she has never felt so much hatred and anger as now, she wants to torture and make that ogre suffer slowly before killing him, no one is allowed to harm her beloved Tsukuyomi! "tsk!" Kaguya looked at the bastard who was holding her beloved as a meat shield. "Hey, young lady, can you give me that arm over there?" Yujiro says looking in the direction of his arm that was on the ground. Yujiro seeing that she wasn''t paying attention to him but to the boy he was holding with his hand, says with a smile on his face: "Let''s make a deal, you take my arm and I''ll give you the boy, how about it?" Yujiro might as well attack her while holding the boy, but what''s so funny about that? He wants to see what this girl will do and it''s also more fun that way. Kaguya narrowed her angered dragon eyes blue as the sea towards Yujiro direction, she started to think of a way to get Tsukuyomi out of Yujiro''s arms, after all, she doesn''t have much time left. "Did you enjoy beating me, Yujiro?" A demonic voice suddenly asks. Tsukuyomi suddenly wakes up and cuts off Yujiro''s remaining arm with his black claws, he ignores the blood that was spilled on his face, kicks Yujiro away and approaches Kaguya. "!" Everyone is shocked by this sudden development. "Tsukuyomi! "Kaguya, Naomi and Akemi scream together. Although Naomi and Akemi were far away, Tsukuyomi heard her voices with his feelings that were raised to another level when she merged with his fox. "HAHAHA, now I have no more arms." Yujiro said while smiling, not caring about his arms. "Boy, as a reward for having fun I will show you my full strength." "HAAAAAA!'''' A burst of Ki red as blood comes out of Yujiro''s body and rises towards the sky, Yujiro''s body starts to release a hot steam and his skin starts to turn into a darker shade of black indicating that he is using that transformation of his, he smiles at them with a predatory gaze and prepares to attack. "Kaguya, we talk later, he''s coming!" Tsukuyomi warned her when he realized Kaguya was going to hug him. Kaguya pouted cutely but soon, she stopped and covered herself with her power. Tsukuyomi and Kaguya felt surprised that Yujiro did not attack them, so they realize that Yujiro went after his arms. "I don''t know what you''re planning, but I won''t let you." He looks at Kaguya and says, "Let''s join our tails!" "Nn!" She nods in agreement. The two join their tails together, thus sharing their power. Tsukuyomi feels his power returning and recovering his Chakra reserves, he also realized that when he joined his tails with Kaguya he felt ''complete''. Kaguya also felt this feeling as if in her whole life she had never been ''complete'' before. "Come on, Kaguya!" They hold each other''s hands and point their other hand in the direction of Yujiro, and say in unison, "Bijuu Dama!" A huge black-silverish chakra sphere was created in the blink of an eye. "!" These idiots, are they trying to kill us too!? - The people who were watching the fight thought as they looked towards this huge sphere of power. "Tsk!" Haruka became irritated, quickly, she covered everyone with a Chakra barrier, after all if everyone dies here it will be a problem later. "HAAA!" Both of them threw the Chakra sphere towards Yujiro. Yujiro feeling a huge amount of power coming at him, smiles like a madman and open his mouth. "Hell Blazer!" A huge beam, that gives a glow red as blood resembling Goku iconic Kamehameha flies towards the Chakra sphere. * BOOOOOOOOOOOM! * A huge explosion happens when the two powers collided, destroying everything the energy touched, a huge cloud of smoke covers the battlefield, taking this chance, both Tsukuyomi and Kaguya who were now mentally connected disappeared in a sonic boom and appears behind Yujiro. Both of them attacked Yujiro with their claws horizontally, trying to kill him, alas, Yujiro blocked their attack with both hands, surprising the duo that attacked him. Yujiro takes both of them by the arm and throws them towards a nearby mountain with all of his power. *BOOOOOM!* "Aah!!" They screamed in pain but soon, Kaguya and Tsukuyomi started to recover thanks to their regeneration, they stood up, however, they felt an enormous amount of energy coming towards them. Tsukuyomi reacted quickly and caught Kaguya with his black tails and threw her out of power. "No!!! "Kaguya yells when she realized that Tsukuyomi has taken all of Yujiro''s attack. "Don''t be distracted on a fight!" She hears the voice of the bastard who harmed Tsukuyomi. Yujiro attacks Kaguya with a kick and sends her flying to the ground. "AHH!" Kaguya screams in pain and coughed up blood when her body hits the stones on the ground. Yujiro smiles and starts gathering energy in his hands. "That bastard! I will kill him!" Akemi and Naomi scream in unison and start flying towards Yujiro, but they are stopped by their father who stands in their way. "Do not interfere!" Hagoromo used his Rinnegan''s power of creation and covers both of them with a coffin made of metal that is made of Anti-Energy material. "Tsukuyomi managed to destroy these stones because he has more divine energy, I wonder if you are capable too." "Bastard-!" "!" The elders are surprised again by this turn of events but they do not intervene, after all, it is not their problem. Hagoromo looks at Haruka who was looking at him with a stoic expression, but seeing that she is doing nothing he smiles, feeling satisfied. "Don''t put that smile on your face yet... If after this mess I think your motive for putting the two heirs of the clan in danger is not good enough, I will mark you as a traitor." Haruka warns him in a cold tone. Hagoromo could only nod as more and more cold sweat flowed down his back. Yujiro looked at his hands and makes a closing and opening movement to get rid of the feeling of incongruity, feeling that his hands are back to normal he gathers all his Ki in his hands and shouts: "Meteor! A huge red Ki sphere flies towards Kaguya. Kaguya realizing the danger of that sphere tries to get up, but she is too wounded and the side effects of the moon''s power begin to appear. "Damn! Right now!?" She mumbles. * ROOOAAAAAA! * Suddenly she hears a fox roar and smiles lovingly, but soon she returns the expression would be hers and you close your eyes, she connects deeply with her little friend. Appearing in a paradise forest that is her mental landscape, she looks at a ten-tailed rabbit that was looking at her with his dragon blue eyes. [Do you want my help?] The rabbit asks with a cute little girl''s voice. "Nn" Kaguya nods in agreement. "I want your power borrowed to fight alongside my beloved..." [Call my name and I''ll help you!] The rabbit says seriously with the girl''s voice. Kaguya opens her eyes to the real world and shouts: "SHIRO-HIME!" ----------------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeat I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 10 advanced chapters in Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 21 - A little vent for the readers. That note will be erased when I launch the new chapter. ..................... I''m getting a lot of comments saying they''ll stop reading my novel. You guys have to wait for the story to develop. A lot of people ask me why I delete my Fanfic Review. It''s simple: many of those people who review 1 or 2 stars are people who have only read chapter 1 at least chapter 3. How can anyone judge whether something is good or bad if they have only read up to Chapter 1? I will gladly accept constructive criticism is something I can do to improve reading for everyone, but I won''t stand Haters or people who are just making fun of other people''s work. I made a project, this novel must have at least 1000 chapters. I''m trying to do something like the Endless Path: Infinite Cosmos. I hope you can stay with me for a thousand chapters or more. My novel is almost all original, I just use some characters from Animes or lineages, at first I planned to make a world where I had all my favorite Animes, but when I was doing the outiline I realized it is very difficult. So I decided to make an original world with some Animes characters and so this novel was born. I hope you have patience before leaving this romance aside. If even after all this you give up, I hope you don''t keep sending me comments of hate like it has been this past week. I apologize for not being another chapter, I know many people are excited, but I just wanted to say that. If you don''t like my novel just stop reading it, don''t keep sending me hateful comments. Thanks. I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 10 advanced chapters in Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 21 - The longest ten seconds 5/6 * BOOOOOM! * A white Chakra explosion envelops Kaguya''s body, she slowly begins to grow to the size of twenty meters, ten giant whitetails appear behind her, Kaguya begins to lose her human form and soon everyone can see a huge rabbit with a symbol of the full black-colored moon on her forehead, the ten-tailed rabbit with the eyes of a dragon and white horns together with her huge size give an image of a divine animal. * ROOOOOOOAAAR! * The rabbit roars and starts to concentrate white chakra into its mouth. Suddenly a fox with the same size as the rabbit with ten black tails appears, the fox has black fur darker than the night itself and on his head is the symbol of the Lunar Eclipse with the color of white, the fox looks calmly with her dragon red eyes at the rabbit, soon he smiled with all of his sharp teeth appearing and soon he opened his mouth, he starts to gather black Chakra in his mouth. The two animals look at each other and join their tails again. Soon all the people present on the battlefield can hear two voices saying the name of the technique: "Yin Yang Attack! " A black beam of light comes out of the fox''s mouth and joins with the white beam of light that came out of the rabbit''s mouth, the two beams of light joined together and collide with the red Ki sphere. A battle of power begins. The joint attack of the animals begin to push the sphere of Ki back at him, but Yujiro smiles as if he is having a lot of fun and puts more Ki in his attack, Yujiro attack begins to gain the advantage. The consequences of this exchange of powers are felt by all the people present, but as everyone here is from the Clan of Battles this fight is being very exciting for them, especially for the two Sayajins elders who were looking with bright eyes at the fight that''s happening in front of them, Bardock and Gina are so excited about the fight that their monkey tails are wagging back and forth like a dog. "Tsk, those battle addicts!"Haruka whispers dull to herself. "I need to re-evaluate the value of these two kids..." Kure Erioh whispers to himself as he begins to think about various things that only he knows. Karla Kure and Raian Kure who were watching this exchange of powers next to their clan elder can''t hide their shocked face. "Are they really the same age like us?" Raian asks aloud. Nobody answers the boy''s obvious answer, it may seem hard to believe, but they are in the same age as them. "Don''t be discouraged, Raian... That''s why the blessed are special, they have great potential and fast growth, this point was proved by the both, in this fight, they managed to force Yujiro who trained his whole life to fight in real battle yet they are only four years old, but ..." Kure Erioh stops deliberately and continues: "That huge amount of power is not easy for their underdeveloped body to bear, I predict they will sleep for a long time..." Karla Kure, who was looking at this battle with the red face asks in a ?r?t?? tone that is strange for a child like her: "How long are they going to sleep, Jii-sama?" Kure Erioh was going to answer his granddaughter, but he can''t when Hagoromo answers in his place: "They will be sleeping for twelve years..." "!" Everyone is surprised by this information even Haruka, for their knowledge, it would take them at least 100 years to recover from the damage caused. "Nn" Karla Kure nods in agreement and watches the fight. The fox and rabbit realizing that they are losing the battle of power decide between them telepathically to use the last available resource for them. They go back to a semi-human form. "Are you ready, Kaguya!? "Tsukuyomi asks her as he continue to pour power into their attack. Kaguya''s face turns red with shame, but she nods in agreement. Tsukuyomi and Kaguya put their tails together again and approach each other, Tsukuyomi draws his attention for a moment from the approaching Ki sphere and looks into Kaguya''s blue dragon eyes. Tsukuyomi takes Kaguya''s waist and pulls close to him. Kaguya knowing what will happen now, she gets her composure back and grabs Tsukuyomi''s neck. "For all eternity?"Tsukuyomi asks her with a soft voice. Kaguya smiles lovingly and answered: "For all eternity." Tsukuyomi stop putting power in their attack and kiss her deeply, a dark power begins to leave his body and slowly begins to enter into Kaguya''s body. Kaguya feels so happy to be reunited with her beloved that she has forgotten to use her power, soon she gets back herself and uses her power too, a white light begins to leave her body and enter Tsukuyomi''s body. Yujiro no longer feeling the retreat of the boys'' power, smiles satisfied and with a manic smile, he puts more power into his attack and sends it to the kids. Ki''s sphere begins to grow in size. "That madman is trying to kill them!"? "Gina shouted worried. Haruka realizing it was time to intervene, she in active her Rinne-Sharingan To fight, but when she activates her Rinne-Sharingan, she realizes the explosive increase of divine energy, she looks in Hagoromo''s direction and sees him smiling. - That old man, so that''s what he was planning, you crazy bastard! - She thinks. "Won''t you help your heirs, old woman?"Bardock asks. "They don''t need help..."Haruka responds while deactivating her Rinne-Sharingan. Bardock gets confused by her answer, he looks at the battlefield and can''t help but think. - How can they did not need help? If you keep this up, they''ll die -. Gina who looked like she was the only one who''s worried about the kids said, "I will help them!" she tries to fly towards the boys, but Bardock gets in her way. "Bardock! Let me go through!" "You don''t have to, Gina. Don''t you feel it?"Bardock says with a shocked expression. Gina gets confused, but when she uses her Ki sense, she looks shocked at the location that Yujiro Ki sphere is about to hit. "That''s-" she tries to speak the words, but found herself unable to. Suddenly the red Ki sphere that was about to hit the children''s spot disappears. Yujiro is shocked that his power has suddenly disappeared, but he doesn''t have time to reflect on the matter because he feels his instinct screaming danger. Yujiro tries to deviate from something his instinct warned him about, but it is useless, he is hit by a powerful punch, so powerful that it sends him flying in the direction where the people are watching the fight. * BOOOOM! * Yujiro is buried in a crater on their side "Yes... The kids have summoned a God!"Bardock says with a shocked expression while looking at the man. "!" Those who didn''t have a sharp sense of Ki as Bardock was shocked to hear what he said. The man has long white hair that reaches his feet, he has pale skin like an Otsutsuki, but not as pale as the Otsutsuki''s, it is more like a normal person, he is wearing a kimono with the symbol of the Moon on his back, his face is a mixture of Kaguya and Tsukuyomi, after all, he was summoned because of the fusion of the two moon heirs, he has eyes with different colors his left eye is blood red while his right eye is sapphire blue, different from Tsukuyomi and Kaguya who has the pupils of the eyes like a dragon because of their transformation, this man has pupil of two crescent moons. Suddenly a full moon appears in the Otsutsuki''s dimension that covers the man with its glow, the Man looks at the moon with its nostalgic eyes. After some time enjoying the moon, the man looks in the direction of the group that was watching him. "I am Tsukuyomi, the God of the Moon." He said in an ethereal voice. ---------------------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 12 advanced chapters in Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 22 - The longest ten seconds 6/6 "I am Tsukuyomi, the God of the Moon." Everyone who has an affinity for the moon like the Saiyajins and Otsutsuki''s,who heard his voice was instantly enchanted. "It''s a good thing I ordered the Sayajin out of that place, Bardock." Gina says in a determined voice, she is doing her best not to transform into her Oozaru form. Bardock nods in agreement with her, he was thinking the same thing as her. - I''m just watching him and yet I feel my instincts scream to transform into Oozaru, this feeling is the same as watching the full moon. - He thinks with a frown on his face. "You made a good plan, old man. To provoke a fight with that human so my heirs could awaken their powers was a smart move..."Tsukuyomi says while looking at a box of Anti-energy material, he frowned in annoyance and snapped his fingers, only with this movement did the Anti-energy box disappear releasing Naomi and Akemi who were trapped inside it. The clan elders who were present when they heard that Hagoromo used Yujiro as a springboard for his grandchildren to rapidly evolve their divinity, could not help but nod their heads in approval, after all, it was a smart move. For Naomi and Akemi even though they are stuck when the whole fight happened, they know what is happening, courtesy of Hagoromo who created a breach in the box for them to watch the battle, if to say that Akemi and Naomi are bored would be the euphemism of the century, they are totally angry with Hagoromo who used their children in this way. Yujiro who was pretending to be knocked, start to recover from his wounds, he was not upset with Hagoromo, he can fight and have a lot of fun just with that he is satisfied, but he does not like to be used like that and leaves a bad taste in his mouth. - Just wait old, I''ll make you pay. - he thinks. Haruka Otsutsuki is over ten thousand years old, she has fought with many gods before, of course, she knows how god''s act, that is why she will not interfere in what is about to happen. Hagoromo suddenly feels a bad feeling, but soon ignores it and asks in a calm voice: "Where are my grandchildren?" Tsukuyomi ignores his question: "I agree it was a clever move to use that human to awaken me and thus accelerate the process of succession of my divinity, but..." He pauses deliberately and continues: "You should not have manipulated my heirs!" * BOOOOOOOM! *"wahhhh ~Torn" An enormous amount of divine power comes out of Tsukuyomi''s Body, the power is so great that it is causing cracks in space. Hagoromo starts to sweat cold, he looks to Haruka for help, but she just smiles at him with a smile of contempt. "I can''t stay in this world for long, I don''t want to destroy the bodies of my heirs, after all, thirty minutes... In thirty minutes I will beat you and that human, I will return all the pain you have caused in my heirs multiplied by ten, it is as I always say, eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth". Tsukuyomi disappears and appears in front of Hagoromo, he takes the wise old man by the neck and place him in the direction of Yujiro. Hagoromo tries to balance himself in the air, but Tsukuyomi appears on top of him and kicks his face. * BOOOOM * Hagoromo is thrown over the body of Yujiro who was faking his unconsciousness in the crater. Yujiro grumbles feeling bored, he grabbed Hagoromo''s body and throws it in the direction of Tsukuyomi. Tsukuyomi raises his eyebrow a little surprised, but soon he smiles and kicks Hagoromo''s face, the Old Sage is played again in the direction of Yujiro. "Hahahaha, he''s being treated like crap, well done!" Akemi laughs at the situation. "But that''s not enough, he must suffer more..." Naomi speaks in a low voice with a cold tone, but all the people present can hear her voice and what she''s saying, she started to mumble terrible things that she must do with Hagoromo. "!" The allied clan elders hearing the terrible things Naomi is planning to do with Hagoromo start to sweat coldly, they look in Hagoromo''s direction with pity in their eyes. Hagoromo is annoyed to be treated like a toy by these two, he tries to get up and attack them, but soon he loses his strength and falls to the ground. "What''s going on?" he asks Tsukuyomi who was holding Yujiro neck. Yujiro tries to attack and get rid of Tsukuyomi''s grip, but it''s no use him dealing with a God after all. "Everything the moonlight touches is my territory, and in my territory, I can decide what I want even if you can use Chakra or not."Tsukuyomi says smiling. Tsukuyomi punches so hard at Yujiro that he sends him flying towards Hagoromo. "Are you ready to receive the best beating of your lives? Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. after all, there are two anxious people waiting in line."Tsukuyomi says looking at Naomi and Akemi that had a bloody expression in their eyes. Soon the torture session begins, from that day and onwards Hagoromo and Yujiro will never forget the torture they suffered at the hands of Tsukuyomi, Naomi, and Akemi. Unknown place. "Did you feel that power?" A man covered in darkness asks the woman who was sitting in front of him. "Yes, that much divine energy. The only beings who have that kind of power are the gods." The woman answers in a cold tone. "As I thought, it seems we have work to do." The man says. The woman asks in a sarcastic tone: "Could you not identify the location of this new god?" "No, apparently this god was in a separate dimension, we could feel his power for a brief moment, I suppose he used his divinity too much for that little dimension he was in and so we felt his presence out here." The man responds regardless of her tone of voice. The moment of silence descends between the two. "Which direction did you feel the power?" She asks. "North." "The area run by the Kure and the Saiyajin, huh?" she thinks out loud. "Don''t forget that clan lives in the North too." The man warns you. The woman makes a surprised face, but soon she turns her stoic expression back. "I will investigate." She says as she leaves the room. "I hope it''s not something that needs those eyes." The man says as he looked at the reflection of the window showing the neon blue eyes with a pink circle inside his pupil. ------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on patr eon! Patr eon.com/VictorWeismann Images of the characters in Discord or *******. Chapter 23 - Maybe theyll be traumatized. "Right! We finally finished..." Tsukuyomi says with a smile on his face as if a job is well done. Everyone present today is sweating cold while looking at a pile of bloody bodies, the torture that Hagoromo and Yujiro suffered at the hands of Naomi, Akemi and Tsukuyomi were so terrible that their bodies are now unrecognizable. "Isn''t that a bit too much?" Gina speaks in a low voice. "No. That should teach these two bastards not to manipulate my heirs, I also demonstrate this torture in front of you as a warning... I don''t think I should put into words what''s my warning is, right?" Tsukuyomi says with a bloody smile as he looks at the four present elders of the Allied Clans. Tsukuyomi gives a satisfied smile when he looks at the group of elders frantically nodding as if receiving the words of a messiah. The four elders have never seen such a terrible torture in their lives just by imagining it happening to them, the clan elders start sweating cold with fear. "Are they dead?" Kure Erioh asks. "They''re not dead, as I said before, I wouldn''t kill them, even though their bodies are disfigured it''s not as if the technology of this world can''t solve this kind of small wound, right? The Saiyajin also have those magic beans that heal every wound in the body." Tsukuyomi answers his question while looking at Bardock and Gina. Hearing the words of Tsukuyomi. Bardock and Gina are surprised, after all, that information is a top-secret of the Saiyajins. Bardock narrows his eyes to Tsukuyomi and thinks internally; he is very dangerous, by his tone of speech I can deduce that he has personally seen the Senzu Beans, that can mean two things. First: Since he is a Moon God and lives a long time ago, he must have fought alongside my ancestors in the war that happened ten thousand years ago, so it wouldn''t be a surprise for him to know about the Senzu Beans, after all, it was in that war that the Saiyajins showed the world their power and the advanced technology they possess, but over time this information has been lost and today the world thinks that we Saiyajins are just uncivilized monkeys, only ancient clans like the Shinigamis and Otsutsuki''s know about the strength of the Saiyajins, but they should not know about our technology. Second, this god must have stolen our technology in the past. While Bardock was thinking about various possibilities about how this God knows this information that only the elders of Saiyajin Clan should know, Gina who is not a very patient person asks Tsukuyomi shouting, "How do you know this! "I just know, let''s just say the God of your race is a very social person." Tsukuyomi says with a smile on his face as he remembered the time when he drank Sake with the God of Saiyajins. "!" Gina and Bardock were surprised to hear about the God of their race, they believed that the information that was recorded in the ancient texts was a lie, but hearing a word from a God who apparently knew their God is a different story. Haruka Otsutsuki who had no interest in that kind of information, after all, she was alive at that time. "I think this torture will leave a trauma in Hagoromo''s mind..." She murmurs to herself while thinking internally; well, I really don''t care about the welfare of this senile old man as long as he''s alive to take care of my duties in the clan everything should be fine. The same cannot be said of Kure Erioh, for him, any information of these aliens is welcome, after all, the Kure Clan despite being a thousand years old after being created, they are a new Clan if compared to Otsutsuki''s and Saiyajins. Tsukuyomi realizing that the Saiyajins currently don''t know much about their God, he decides to remove this doubt: "Sun Wukong, he was the first Saiyajin God, he fought beside me in the war of divinities that happened ten thousand years ago..." He says with a nostalgic tone as he remembered the memories of that time, coming out of his stupor, he continued: "He was also an ordinary Saiyajin like you before he became a God." "What!?" They both scream in shock at the same time. "is it possible for a normal Saiyajin to become a god?" Gina asks with stars in her eyes while Bardock was thinking of several things in his mind. "Yes, it''s possible... I realize that you no longer have that aggressive nature of the Ancient Saiyajin, that''s good news, although your potential diminishes a bit compared to the Ancient Saiyajin, but in return you can become a Saiyajin God Easier". Tsukuyomi answers. Gina was about to ask more things, but Tsukuyomi told her: "That''s all I''m going to tell you, I just said that information because I owed your ancestors a debt..." Gina makes a dull face, but soon she goes back to normal and says her gratitude: "Thanks for this information Tsukuyomi-sama." Bardock who was thinking several things with this new information he received soon comes out of his stupor and also bows in gratitude. "Tsk, leave out the ''sama'', I consider the Saiyajin a long-time ally, I hope you can be allies of my heirs too." Tsukuyomi says smiling. Bardock and Gina look at each other and nod their heads in agreement and soon they look at Tsukuyomi and say: "We promise that the Saiyajin will be the eternal allies of the ''Moon Heirs!''! " "Hahaha, you really are smarter than Ancient Saiyajin." Tsukuyomi says with a happy smile understanding why they said these words. "All right, I hope you will protect my heirs, as a thank you for your services, I will give you a hint of how you can become gods!" Tsukuyomi raises his hands dramatically and looks at Bardock and Gina in the eye. "!" Bardock and Gina get excited, after all, the secret of turning God Saiyajin was lost in the last war that happened a thousand years ago, they look intensely in Tsukuyomi''s eyes as if they were waiting for the words of a messiah. "It all depends on Ki and the five kind hearts..." Tsukuyomi says smiling. "Does all of it depend on Ki and the five kind hearts?" Bardock and Gina repeat his words like a parrot, then they look at Tsukuyomi with a look saying that what does that mean? Tsukuyomi smiles and did not answer Saiyajin questions any further, he turns around and looks in the direction of a woman who had her arms crossed and with a stoic expression. "Haruka Otsutsuki, daughter of Saaya Otsutsuki and Yuji Otsutsuki." Haruka narrows her eyebrows a little by listening to Tsukuyomi''s words, after all, she hasn''t heard those names for a long time. "Did you know my parents?" ------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in Pa treon! Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 24 - Thats none of your business. "Did you meet my parents?" Tsukuyomi smiles and answers, "Yes, they were good warriors." "I understand..." Haruka says with disinterest. Tsukuyomi sigh and says: "Even though you are prepared to ascend to divinity and become a goddess, you will never become a goddess until you solve this problem in your heart..." Haruka gets upset, but she didn''t say anything, she turns her head to the side indicating that she doesn''t want to talk about it. Seeing how she reacted to just by mentioning her parents Tsukuyomi Smile helplessly, after all, before he left, he wanted to solve Haruka''s problem, but it seems he''ll have to leave this job to his heir. - Boy, I wanna see how you''re gonna melt that woman''s ice heart out. - He thinks with a smile on his face. Tsukuyomi does not want to brag, but all the previous ''Tsukuyomi'' have at least one woman, and all of these women had affinities with the moon, he looks in the direction of Akemi and Naomi who were talking about how to punished Hagoromo and Yujiro more, and he thinks; I can feel that those two women have the mark of my heir''s ''moon wife'', not just them, I can feel another mark that is a bit far away from this place. So my heir has four wives who are only four years old, huh?... Lucky bastard! - He thinks. "I''m running out of time..." He murmurs to himself, but all the people present heard it, after all, they were focusing their senses on Tsukuyomi so they listened well to his words. "Haruka Otsutsuki, do you trust these people?" Tsukuyomi asks with a serious tone of voice. Everyone looks in Haruka''s direction waiting for her answer. Yujiro and Hagoromo if they told that their state was terrible it would be euphemism, their body skin was removed leaving only a red layer of muscles and organs appearing, they had amputated legs and arms, their body is a bloody mess with organs appearing, they were just alive because Tsukuyomi is maintaining their vitality with the powers of the moon. Hearing Tsukuyomi''s question, Haruka looks around at each of the people present in this place, soon she looks in the direction of Yujiro who was a mess of flesh and organs appearing on the ground, and Kure Erioh, who was looking at her with his black eyes. "Yujiro Hanma, I don''t trust him, he''s just a rookie full of himself, it''s true he has a monstrous talent, but his personality is very hard to trust... Kure Erioh, his clan has been an ally for over 900 years." Haruka says after a little thought. Hearing her answer, all the people present except Hagoromo and Yujiro unconsciously nodded in agreement with her words, after all, they also had the same thoughts of her about Yujiro. "So that block of ice trusts me, huh?" Kure Erioh comments with a little smile on his face. "What about Hagoromo?" Tsukuyomi asks. Haruka heard Tsukuyomi''s question, she makes a conflicting expression on her face, she has conflicting feelings towards Hagoromo, on the one hand, she trusts him because everything he does is apparently for the benefit of the Clan, but on the other hand she would never trust her life or any of her Clan members in his hands. - Hagoromo is a person who will do every possible thing to achieve his goals, he uses everything even my clan members themselves is no exception, this is something that I can''t forgive, I tried to kick him out of the clan once, but this bastard always manages to manipulate the remaining Otsutsuki clan members in his favour, and also manage to rise his position as the guardian of the planet that helps him a lot. - She thinks with a frown on her face. Haruka looks at the moon god who was waiting for her answer and thinks of that little boy who is also the Heir of the Otsutsuki clan, Haruka could solve this problem quickly by simply saying that the boy is the Moon heir and he is being trained to be the guardian of the planet, but she doesn''t want to use the boy as a political tool. Haruka when she found out that the boy was blessed by the moon, she quickly took steps to isolate the boy in the forest and hid this information by brainwashing her clan members using her Rinne-Sharingan, after all, she doesn''t want to see the boy being used like today. - Tsk, this kid reminds me so much of my situation when I was younger I can''t help but i want to take care of him, damn it! - She thinks. "I see..." Tsukuyomi says, seeing Haruka''s hesitation, he snaps his fingers and a bubble forms in Hagoromo and Yujiro. "!" The people present are surprised by this mastery of energy and they cannot help but think internally; as expected of a God. Bardock walks to the bubble and looks with curiosity soon realizes that the wounds of Yujiro and Hagoromo are beginning to heal at an extremely fast pace. - Interesting... This is similar to our healing capsules, but his is more effective than our healing capsules, as expected from the power of a God. - He thinks while looking at the wounds of Hagoromo and Yujiro closing, soon the bodies of the two men are completely healed. "That blister serves to heal wounds and isolate the sound from that area." Tsukuyomi explains it by watching their prying eyes. Gina, who couldn''t take all this mystery anymore, asked impatiently, "What are you trying to tell us?" Bardock who was returning to Gina''s side after examining the bubble almost stumbled when he heard her question, he looks in her direction and shakes his head sighing. - That impatient nature of her is very problematic. - He thinks. Tsukuyomi ignore Gina''s words and say in a serious tone: "What I''m about to tell you today is a prophecy..." He deliberately stops the explanation and continues when he realizes that everyone is looking at him: "It is a prophecy made by the sisters of fate". "!" Everyone present is shocked after hearing that it is a prophecy made by the goddesses responsible for fate, after all, those sisters are known as ''The lazy ones'' even though they have this ridiculous title, the sisters of fate were not ridiculed because all the prophecies they will prophesy eventually came true. When the Sisters of Fate prophesied that there would be three great wars in the heavenly world and in the first war that would take place when the gods that rule of this world would die with only a few survivors left, it is clear that no one believed them at the time. The result? All the gods who did not believe in them died only the sisters and the gods of the moon, sun, earth, night, love and war survived the first war; because of these events, the Sisters of Fate became the leader of the new gods who were born and those who survived. "Is the prophecy related to my clan?" Haruka asks, after all, if it''s not related to her clan, she doesn''t want to get involved, the prophecies are usually problematic and all she wants to do is sleep and relax, but when she looks at Tsukuyomi nodding in agreement, she puts her hand on her head as if she''s just received another problematic issue. - Damn it! This kid from the moment he was born he''s already giving me trouble! - she thinks. Tsukuyomi smiles at Haruka''s reaction, after all, like her parents said, A girl who just wants to sleep and leave troublesome matters aside. - Even if it''s been ten thousand years, she hasn''t changed much, huh? - he thinks. "The prophecy is-!" ------------------------ Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 25 - See you one day "The prophecy is-!" he deliberately stops like raising his hands dramatically and says, "When the moon and death fall in love, an era of chaos will descend upon the world." "..." A silent atmosphere descends to everyone. . . . "HAAAA!?" It''s the reaction of everyone who heard those meaningless words. "You... You make all this suspense and drama for it!?" Gina screams as she closes her fists, she''s so eager to hit him on the head right now, but she''s holding herself back because she''d be disrespectful to a god, even though she''s not being very respectful right now! Everyone who hears Gina''s word cannot help but agree with her, after all, they understood nothing either. "I can''t do anything, the prophecies of those sisters are always meaningless!" Tsukuyomi says with a helpless smile. "The heir of moon is obviously that boy, right? After all, he is the heir to the moon." Kure Erioh says. "Don''t state the obvious fact, old man!" Gina answers. "Tsk, shut up, Saiyajin! Why don''t you say something too?!" Erioh mumbles. "That''s -!" Gina is speechless after she got screamed by Erioh, she looks with a crying expression at Bardock for help, after all, he is very intelligent. Bardock sighs to his wife and says, "I think the ''moon'' is the boy, but for the rest of the prophecy sentence, I still doubt it..." He deliberately stops the explanation to organize his thoughts and continues: "I think ''death'' is the ''person'' that the boy is going to fall in love with, but I doubt about that part, tune it up, ''death'' can mean a lot of things. Everyone began to argue about this prophecy, but the only one who was silent was Haruka who was thinking about the prophecy she received from the will of the planet. - It''s different... The prophecy she received from the will of the planet is very different, the only thing in common is that the words ''moon'' and ''death'' are in both in the prophecies. - She thinks while biting her nails. Tsukuyomi understands Haruka''s expression, but he decided not to ask what she is thinking, after all, his time here is temporary, he should not get too involved in a world where his physical body has already died. Tsukuyomi looks at the moon with a melancholy face and says, "It''s time for me to return to the spirit world..." "?" Hearing Tsukuyomi''s voice everyone stops debating the subject of prophecy and looks at him. Haruka who was thinking about the problems she would have from now on wakes up from her stupor and looks at Tsukuyomi. "Are you going?" She asked with a stoic expression. "Yes, I am returning to the spirit world... The gods who have died and lost their physical body should not interfere too much with the affairs of those who are alive." Tsukuyomi says smiling. Haruka doesn''t know how to feel about Tsukuyomi''s farewell, he is a person who knows her past, but all she can feel is a relief because a person who knows her past is going away and that leaves her happy. "I see... Goodbye." She says as she turned around and started walking. "!" The elders who have known Haruka for a long time can''t help but nod their heads while sighing. "Tsk, she was always like that, that block of ice!" Gina grumbled in a low voice while watching Haruka walk. Gina has known Haruka for five hundred years and in all those years she has always been that block of ice she knows, Gina tried several times to talk to Haruka at the Allied Clan meetings where Haruka rarely showed up, but all those times she ignored him and when Haruka decided to answer, it was either ''Yes'' or ''no''. "Haruka Otsutsuki, I''ll give you some advice. Don''t run away from your past because it will always come back to torment you if you don''t want to feel that pain again, I suggest you try to get along with my heir, he''s in the end a ''Tsukuyomi''..." Tsukuyomi says while looking at Haruka''s back while she was walking. Haruka stops walking and with a turn of the neck she said, "Take care of your life." Soon she''ll walk again. Tsukuyomi sighs at this woman as he shakes his helpless head. - My heir, you will have many problems ahead of you. - He thinks. Tsukuyomi looks in the direction of Akemi and Naomi who were looking at him with worried eyes and says: "Don''t worry, I cured all the damage of my heirs'' bodies, but..." he stops deliberately to think of the right words and continues: "They spent a lot of divine energy, although I cured all the damage of their bodies, they won''t wake up in twelve years". Listening to Tsukuyomi''s words, Akemi and Naomi''s expression becomes terrifying. "What did you say?" they ask in unison with a cold voice as the atmosphere around them begins to cool down more and more. "!" It would be a euphemism to say that everyone present including Tsukuyomi was afraid of Akemi and Naomi''s expression now. "Ihhh~!" Gina screams scared and hides behind Bardock who was sweating cold. Tsukuyomi starts to sweat cold, but he keeps his stoic expression, after all, he doesn''t want to lose his face. "I told you they will wake up after twelve years..." He deliberately stops when he feels the atmosphere begins to be filled with murderous instinct and goes on: "You should blame that old man who''s lying down if it wasn''t for him planning all this, my heirs won''t have to go through it." Tsukuyomi says quickly and puts the blame on Hagoromo who was now sleeping peacefully with his body restored. - They remind me a lot of my wife when she was angry, you''ll have a lot of work to do, my heir. - He thinks. Hagoromo b?r?ly knew that when he wakes up, the hell he has gone through will haunt him back that will always torment him, but it is as they say ''he reaps what he plants. Everyone sighs in relief when Naomi and Akemi stop releasing their pressure on them and look with murderous eyes in the direction of Hagoromo who was sleeping peacefully with a smile on his face and Yujiro who was totally healed. "Somehow I feel sorry for that one, Ogre..." Karla Kure who was all this time quiet, suddenly says those words in a sweet voice. Everyone can''t but agree with Karla, after all, Yujiro was used in all of this by Hagoromo. "Anyway, I''m going now, so long!" "Wait-!" Gina says, but it''s too late he''s already gone. "Tsk, I forgot to ask more about the Saiyajin God." She mumbles. "I don''t think he''d tell any more about the God of Saiyajin." Bardock comment. "Humpf!" Gina listening to Bardock just snitching in his direction. "!" Akemi and Naomi seeing that those children''s bodies of light were their children, they quickly fly towards them with their Chakra Cloak and take their children who were sleeping. "Tsukuyomi!"."Kaguya!" They scream in unison, they start using their Lunar Rinnegans on their children''s bodies in search of any kind of injury. * Sigh! * They sigh together when they realize they were okay * "How are they doing?" They hear a little girl''s voice all of a sudden. Akemi and Naomi look in the direction of the little black-haired girl who was floating next to them a bit surprised that she did not feel her presence. Akemi decided to think about it for another time says hastily: "They''re fine, they''re just sleeping, we''re coming home now!" Akemi picks up Naomi who was ??r?ssing Tsukuyomi''s face and flies towards their mansion. Karla Kure start to pout for being ignored. "Just wait and I''ll make you my husband!"She says in a sweet, determined voice. ------------------------ Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 26 - Twelve years later 1 Twelve years later. In to Naomi''s personal mansion. In the halls of Naomi''s mansion, a woman wearing a white kimono with little horns on her head was wiping the halls of the mansion with a little smile on her face as she hummed a song that only she knew the meaning. "Looks like you''re pretty happy, huh? Is it because the brat is waking up today?" A drowsy voice suddenly asks the woman that halt her cleaning service. The woman is surprised to hear a voice out of nowhere, she returns to her stoic expression and looks in the direction of the voice that called her, soon she sees a pale-skinned woman wearing a white kimono that is a little messed up because the woman has just woken up, the woman has long white hair with the tips of her hair shivering as if they were defying gravity, the woman has two big white horns on her head with a crack in her forehead indicating that she also has a third eye. "Haruka-sama, you wake up early today." She says after she identifies the presence of the voice. "Miyuki, aren''t you gonna call me Mom?" Haruka asks feeling sleepy while stretching the body. Pov Miyuki "Miyuki, aren''t you gonna call me Mom?" Listening to my adoptive mother''s question, I froze in place not knowing what is the answer to her, while I look at the disinterested and sleepy expression of my adoptive mother, I recall a bit of my past. My name is Miyuki Otsutsuki, I am part of a bloodline that is special even in the Otsutsuki Clan, well that''s what my parents told me since I was little, but I never listened to their bullshit, since I was little, I was raised isolated from everyone because of this ''special lineage'', I was not allowed to play with other clan members or even interact with them, I spent the first 100 years of my long life locked in a mansion that only had three people in it, me, my mother and my father, the first 50 years of my life when I was locked up, I started reading all the books I had in that big mansion so I could find out how special my bloodline was, I spent some time researching the books in the mansion until I found something, apparently my bloodline has traces of a deity. I was confused, why should I be locked up in a mansion, if my bloodline having only a traces of divinity? With that doubt in my head, I went after my mother hoping for answers, From what I heard from her while she was bragging: "When a member of the celestial family has the bloodline mixed with a deity, the blood doesn''t get weaker like humans, it gets stronger." She said to me with a smile on her face and she continues: "The bloodline of a God is very strong, if they have children with a partner who does not have a strong lineage like Otsutsuki''s or Saiyajins, the child will be born only with the lineage of the God". So this means that if an Otsutsuki has a child with a goddess or god, the divinity of that god will be born with the baby and will strengthen the racial characteristic of the baby. "It''s as if divinity leaves the body of a stronger celestial." I murmur and keep thinking. Battle of the genes? What''s that? Not knowing what that is, I went looking in the books and the discovery made me sweat in fear. "Battle of Genes is when two different bloodlines fight in a child''s body, the result of that battle will define what bloodline the child will inherit, but that has the risk of the baby being killed by the gene conflict." That''s what was written in the book. I can''t help but think in fear for myself what if I had died? It seems my mother never considered it despite the low fertility rate of the Otsutsuki''s. Back in the book, I keep reading. "The gene battle only occurs when two bloodlines of equal rank are mixed. If a woman (Saiyajin) has a child with her male partner (Otsutsuki), their child in the mother''s w?mb will go through the ''gene battle''. The genes that win the battle will be the bloodline that the couple''s baby will inherit, but if that baby doesn''t resist the Battle of Genes process, the baby will die... The success rate of this battle is less than 10%" "That''s Crazy one! I could have died!" I say out loud throwing the book in anger. Taking a deep breath to get myself together I begin to think; The battle of genes only occurs when two equal classifying strains are mixed, but what about those bloodlines that are below the celestial? I walk towards the book that i threw on the floor and continue reading it. "The celestial world is divided into several rankings of bloodlines. Common, Rare, Elite, Heavenly and God. The ranking of these bloodlines is decided by a superior entity called ''The Will of the World''. This superior entity evaluates the potential of the bloodlines of the clan or individual and gives them a ranking in the hierarchy of this world. Damn it! I already know that! That''s not what I want to know! I kept looking through the pages of the books until I found them. "Battle of the Genes, what happens when a low-level bloodline mixes with a high-level one?" ... Ridiculous title! I can''t help but shout in my head. I''m still reading it anyway. "When a low Ranking bloodline is mixed with a high Ranking bloodline, nothing will happen to the baby, but because of the mixing with a low Ranking bloodline the baby will be born with less potential than a normal baby of that particular clan. So if an Otsutsuki has a child with a woman of common rank. The baby will be born as a full-blooded Otsutsuki, but he will have less potential than a normal Otsutsuki. ...that''s horrible. Wait! I heard from my mom there was a hybrid war, right? Something about humans having perfect hybrids. I throw the book that was in my hand into the pile of books in my room and start looking for the book I learned about the hybrid war. I spent some time looking for it, but at last, I found it! I open the book and look for the page that talks about the Hybrid wars. "Humans have a special trait in their blood that all races do not have that is ''Adaptation''. Because of these characteristics, humans could make hybrids with any race, different from defective hybrids with low potential from other races. The human hybrids carried the potential of two different races making them much more powerful than normal, with this knowledge in hand, humans who were full of power greed began to capture several women of several different races and put them in ''breeding station'' where these women would be r?p?d by several different human men¡­" I stop reading and put my hand in my mouth preventing me from vomiting, I have never felt so disgusted by a race before in my life. I can already imagine how these events ended, the other races became angry with the humans and started to hunt and kill them, with that the fuse that one day would be called the war of the hybrids occurred. I did not find which deity my bloodline was mixed with, but at least now I had clues where to look, I continued to look for another 50 years locked up in that mansion, but I could never find anything. I never understood why I should stay locked in this mansion one day I asked my parents about it and they just said some nonsense like, "You''re special and you shouldn''t get mixed with the others." Until there was an incident that changes everything. My parents betrayed the Otsutsuki Clan and tried to ?ssassinate Hagoromo Otsutsuki who is the guardian of the planet. My home was invaded by Otsutsuki Clan members, but when they saw that my parents were nowhere they tried to take their anger out on me, but they were stopped by the Clan Elder who suddenly appeared and adopted me as her daughter. ............... Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 27 - Twelve years later 2 Haruka, who was waiting for Miyuki''s answer, says, "You don''t have to worry about that too much, I was just kidding." She speaks in a lazy voice and begins to walk towards Tsukuyomi''s room. Miyuki looked at Haruka''s back and murmurs in a low voice: "Mother..." Haruka hears her voice feeling supernatural and says with a little smile on her face without turning to her adopted daughter: "Let''s meet the brat." "Nn" Miyuki nods and walks behind Haruka. While walking along with her mother, Miyuki thinks of the few things that have changed in those twelve years when Tsukuyomi and Kaguya were unconscious. If there have been things that have changed, it is that; the groups of women who look after Tsukuyomi have become more united, they were irritated when they discovered that Hagoromo used Tsukuyomi for his plans. The cold looks that Miyuki was giving when he discovered those events that day was very frightening, if it hadn''t been for Haruka who showed up to calm her down, Miyuki might very well have tried to kill Hagoromo. Whether or not Miyuki could kill him would be a different story, after all, he''s not the guardian of the planet for nothing, is he? Another thing that has changed in these twelve years is that the Otsutsuki Clan Elder, Haruka Otsutsuki is living in the mansion together with Naomi and Akemi. Akemi put a surprise face that day it''s something that Miyuki remembers very well. Apparently Naomi who is Tsukuyomi''s mother invited Haruka to live with them, with the clan elder living with Tsukuyomi and Kaguya the chances of them being manipulated again have dropped a lot. Haruka, who was mourning with the words of God of moon Tsukuyomi, decided to accept Naomi''s proposal. At first, everyone was tense including Naomi who invited Haruka to live with them, but soon they got used to the presence of the clan elder when they saw that Haruka is a lazy person who prefers to be asleep or relaxing, everyone was surprised to discover that she is an easy person to live with. Another thing that has changed is that the heirs of the Saiyajin and Kure Clans come to visit Kaguya and Tsukuyomi frequently, but as the two heirs are still sleeping, Kakaroto and Karla Kure just play together through the halls of the mansion. Sometimes even Gina accompanied her son Kakaroto on the visit. Miyuki asked curiously why they are visiting so much and the answer surprised her: "We Saiyajin promised the Moon God to protect his heirs..." Miyuki can''t help but frown upon hearing Gina''s answer. - The only one who will protect the young master is me! - She thought internally as she clenched her fists tightly. With renewed determination, Miyuki sought out her adoptive mother and asked her to teach her how to be stronger. Haruka initially refused Miyuki''s offer, she found it very problematic to teach anyone. But Miyuki didn''t give up, she spent two whole years asking her mother to teach her. Miyuki still remembers his adoptive mother''s complaints when he taught her, every time a lesson started Haruka always complain like ''It''s problematic'' or ''I wanted to be asleep''. But surprisingly, although she''s complaining a lot, Haruka did her job right. Proof of this is Miyuki herself who managed to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan at just 462 years of age, with most of the clan taking 500 whole years or even 800 years to awaken. Miyuki has also managed to awaken her ''Otsutsuki Essence'', proof of this is the little white horns on her head that are proudly being sampled by her, now all she has to do to be considered part of the main Clan house, is travel to another dimension and plant a Shinju tree on a planet. All members of the Otsutsuki Clan when they reach a certain age or level of power should travel to another dimension and plant a Shinju Tree, the fruit of that tree will be used as a growing basis for the members of the Otsutsuki Clan to grow stronger, the level of power acquired depends on which planet the tree was planted, if it is a young planet the fruit of the tree will have great power, but if it is an old planet or one that has gone through many wars the fruit of the tree can be corrupted making the one who eats it crazy. Arriving at Tsukuyomi''s room, Haruka enters without even knocking and asks Naomi and Akemi who are in a King Size bed wearing only a white nightgown. "what''s the state of the brats?" They frown at her forehead listening to the tone of her question, but they know that''s the way to talk about her so they soon ignore it. "I don''t know..." Naomi says with a worried expression while stroking the faces of Tsukuyomi and Kaguya that haven''t changed that much in appearance since 12 years ago when they started sleeping. "They''re completely fine, but they''re not waking up." "Haruka, can you find something with your Rinne-Sharingan?" Akemi who was standing next to Naomi asks in a worried tone. Living twelve years in the same mansion made the girls very close to each other, even Haruka who at first found it a nuisance and unnecessary, but in time she opened her heart and allowed Naomi and Akemi to call her without honors. "They''ll wake up tonight..." she says after realizing that their divine energy reserves are almost complete. - Incredible... Their body is almost ? composed of divine energy, if they continue like this, achieving divinity in less than 1000 years is not impossible... But I realize that this energy is damaging their bodies. - She thinks as she bites the fingernail of her hand. "!" They all sigh in relief at Haruka''s words, but soon they realize that Haruka is biting the fingernail of her hand, a habit she makes when she is thinking about something deeply, living with her for twelve years this habit is well known by all. "What are you thinking, Haruka?" Naomi asks with a concerned expression. Hearing Naomi''s voice, Haruka stopped her thoughts and reply, "Don''t worry they''re fine, but..." She deliberately stops and watches Miyuki walk to the King Size bed, then Miyuki sits on the bed and crawls up to Tsukuyomi''s side. Haruka raises her eyebrow in surprise at this action of her adopted daughter, but soon continues when she realizes the worried expressions of Naomi and Akemi: "The divine energy that is accumulated in their bodies is damaging their Tenketsu and hurting their bodies, when they wake up, you must warn them not to use the divine energy or their bodies will collapse..." Hearing the words of Haruka, Naomi and Akemi nodded in agreement with a serious expression on their faces. "When can they use these powers of theirs?" Akemi asks. Haruka thinks a little about her answer before answering: "In our bloodline, only a Doujutsu is able to withstand the power of a high-level energy that is divinity..." She stops explaining and points to her forehead saying, "Rinne-Sharingan... Only he is able to withstand that energy." ---------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Chapter 45 posted in *******. Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or *******. Chapter 28 - Twelve years later 3 I apologize for the delay in posting the chapter today. Anyway, my editor, he is having problems in his personal life, if anyone is interested in editing this novel so as not to lose its quality, contact me. Enjoy chapter. ------------------------------------------------------------- "The Rinne-Sharingan, Huh?" Naomi says to herself. "Haruka, what do you think of our Doujutsu?" She says as she activates her Rinnegan that has the symbol of a moon between her eyes. Haruka looking into Naomi''s eyes with her Rinne-Sharingan activated says, "I really don''t know what those eyes are... The only thing I can say is that you got those eyes through something related to the boy." She says with a frown on her pretty face. - Not even Rinne-Sharingan can see through those eyes, how strong those eyes are? The only thing I can decipher is that the little divine energy in Akemi and Naomi''s body was concentrated in their eyes... Wait? Divine energy? - She thinks while biting her nails. After thinking for a while in silence Haruka asks them: "How do you have divine energy in your bodies? The only way you can have this divine energy in your bodies is if you are marked as the wife of a divinity". "?" Hearing their question Naomi, Akemi tilts their head in confusion. "We don''t know how we have divine energy in our body, but I began to feel stronger when Tsukuyomi..." Akemi suddenly stops when she remembers the ''blessing'' her nephew did on her. "!" Naomi, Akemi and even Miyuki start to sweat cold when they connected the dots, a silent atmosphere suddenly descends into the room. Haruka narrows her eyes and asks, "What have you done?" The girls start to sweat cold being faced by the Elder of the clan. "My son... Tsukuyomi... blessed me..." Naomi says with a face completely stained in red with a low voice that not even a mosquito could hear. Miyuki and Akemi who were close to Naomi heard her voice and began to feel embarrassed their faces turned red as well, a pink atmosphere replaced that uncomfortable atmosphere of before. The angry clan elder says, "Spit it out! What have you done?" "!" The girls just turned their heads to the side not wanting to speak, but Akemi who is the bravest of them start to shout: "Tsukuyomi blessed us! When he kissed our cheeks a mark appeared on us!" she says with a red face. . . . . "Haa?!" Haruka says the only thing her mind could think of. Hearing Akemi scream Naomi and Miyuki''s face start to tear out so ashamed that they are in this situation, the girls look at each other, but soon they put their heads down trying to pull themselves together. Haruka puts her hand on her forehead and sighs, she walks to the edge of the King Size bed and sits down. After 30 minutes of awkward silence, Haruka says, "I can more or less guess what happened, but I want you all to explain to me what happened." Hearing Haruka''s words, the girls nodded in agreement and began to explain what happened. After explaining for a while, Haruka understood the situation and it was as she had expected. "Girls, are you idiots?" she can''t help but ask. Hearing their clan elder call them idiots, the girls get angry, but they can''t refute to her words. "It is common knowledge that Gods and Dragons mark their wives with their symbols, those symbols give their wives their powers to protect themselves... That''s what you call ''blessings'', it''s just a symbol of a god''s partner." "That means that--" Miyuki says in a tremendous voice. "Yes... You''ve been marked as potential brides of this brat." Haruka says with a smile on his face. "Congratulations, you''re engaged to this brat now." "!" The girls are surprised and shocked to hear Haruka''s words, but they can''t help but put a little smile on their face, especially Miyuki who has come to like her little young master, she doesn''t know if what she feels is love, but they are beings who live a long time, she has all the time in the world to find out if what she''s feeling is love or not. "Wait! What do you mean, brides? Are we not his wives?" Akemi asks. "Hearing Akemi''s question the girls look at Haruka waiting for her words, but they didn''t expect to see Haruka''s face blushing a little. "You guys have to do that..." Haruka says blushing a little, but soon she recovers from her usual stoic expression. "That?" They ask in unison with their heads tilted a little to the side showing they are confused. Naomi knows what''s going on, after all, she had a child and children don''t grow on trees, but she pretends she doesn''t know about it, it''s fun watching her clan elder act like a teenage girl. Haruka seeing this starts to blush a little again. "Cough!" Haruka coughs a little to get her stoic face back and says: "For you to officially marry this brat, you have to have s?x with him, so the brand will become even stronger and a telepathic bond will be formed. She says while covering her face with her long white hair. "!" Hearing the words that came out to Haruka. Akemi and Miyuki got their faces smoked again, the only one who was smiling in this situation was Naomi. Akemi and Miyuki begin to imagine their first time with an ?du?t Tsukuyomi and then a nosebleed begins to fall from their nose. Naomi realizing that the atmosphere had begun to become silent again says: "Why don''t we get something to eat? After all, it''s gonna be a while before it gets dark." She says looking out the window that shows the morning sun. The girls nodded in agreement and soon they started going out towards the kitchen, before leaving the room Naomi''s Says: "I think someone should stay in the room, it''s practically impossible for an invader to come in here, but it''s okay to be safe. "In that case, I''ll stay... I''m too lazy to goat the kitchen." Haruka says as she went back to bed and lay in a comfortable position a little far from Kaguya and Tsukuyomi that were sleeping next to each other. ---------------------- Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 29 - Cap 29 - Twelve years later 4 The night at Naomi''s mansion. "They''re not waking up..." Naomi murmured impatiently while ??r?ssing Tsukuyomi and Kaguya who was still sleeping in her King Size bed. "Tsk" Haruka gets bored hearing those words again, it''s the tenth time that Naomi mumbled those words since nightfall at her mansion. Haruka uses her Rinne-Sharingan and realizes that the accumulated energy from Tsukuyomi and Kaguya''s body is beginning to spread. "Get away from them now!" she shouts towards Naomi, Akemi and Miyuki who were in bed next to Tsukuyomi Kaguya who were still sleeping. "!" Hearing Haruka''s warning, the girls who were next to Kaguya and Tsukuyomi quickly use their Chakra to get out of bed at an impressive speed, soon they appear next to Haruka who was seriously looking in the direction of the boys. The moonlight enters the room through the window and soon it begins to cover the body of Tsukuyomi and Kaguya in a cocoon of white energy, soon the two cocoons of energy begin to float above the King Size bed. "What''s going on?" Akemi asks in a serious voice. "... Maybe it''s like that event that happened when they were babies..." Naomi mumbles after a little thought. Hearing Naomi''s words, Akemi calms down a bit, but she keeps her guard up to take any action if necessary "What event are you talking about?" Miyuki asks curiously, she knows what they were talking about, after all, Haruka told her when she accepted the mission to protect Tsukuyomi, but having it personally heard from a person who was present at the incident is totally different than hearing from her mother that she was not present at that time. Akemi and Naomi look in her direction and begin to explain what happened when Tsukuyomi and Kaguya were babies. A while later, when Akemi and Naomi finished explaining the events that occurred when Tsukuyomi and Kaguya were babies, Miyuki says: "I see... If these events occurred the way you have now told me, then this energy will not bring any harm to Tsukuyomi and Kaguya". Miyuki seeing the confused faces of Akemi and Naomi, asks them if..., "Do you know how someone becomes a god?" After remembering a little of the lessons she had as a child Naomi answered: "For an individual to become a God, he must be strong enough to understand a concept or law of the world, right?" Akemi who didn''t pay attention in class when she was little just kept quiet. "Yes, you''re right, but..." Miyuki deliberately stops her explanation and looks in the direction of the cocoon of light that is slowly beginning to grow, soon she continues what she''s saying: "There is another way for someone to become a God. When a celestial body like the moon, sun or even the planet chooses a suitable heir to represent their as deities". Haruka, who was watching the cocoon of light with her Rinne-Sharingan, says: "It''s not that easy to become an heir to a celestial body as Miyuki says... There are three prerequisites for an individual to be accepted as a heir of the celestial body, First: The ''Will of the World'' must recognize that individual. Second: The heavenly body must not have Gods representing his deities. Third: The individual must be someone who has great potential or is strong enough to withstand a higher form of energy called ''Divinity''". "Everyone hearing Haruka''s words is shocked, but soon they realize that this explains a lot of strange things that happened around Tsukuyomi. "Incredible..." Haruka murmurs as he looks at the cocoon of light. "What happened?" Akemi asks Haruka. Haruka thinks a little before answering and says: "The ''divinity'' that was accumulated in Tsukuyomi and Kaguya''s body is beginning to move within their bodies and making them more resistant and fit to use it". "?" Akemi and Naomi got their faces in confusion listening to Haruka''s words. Miyuki didn''t understand Haruka''s words either, but no one can say that by her stoic expression. Sighing a little Haruka says: "The brat''s bodies are growing into an ?du?t form to better manipulate their divinity." Seeing their surprised expression, Haruka continue to explains: "Even if their body grows into the ?du?t form, they will still suffer if they use the divine energy in a mortal body, they may even get crippled..." "!" Hearing what Haruka just said, all the girls in the room are shocked, they look at each other and nod agreeing on something they only know. * Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! * Suddenly the cocoon that was growing in size starts to crack. Haruka realizing that the cocoon will explode into divine energy, activates her Rinne-Sharingan and makes a shield around her and the other girls. * BOOOOOOOM! * The white light cocoon explodes releasing divine energy that begins to break the surrounding space. Haruka quickly uses her Rinne-Sharingan and repairs the space that was beginning to break down, she doesn''t want to get the attention of the families of the gods now, but she can''t repair it fast enough and a small part of the divine energy begins to leak through the cracks in space. "Tsk." Haruka gets annoyed, so she starts taking the situation seriously and uses more Chakra in her eye, to stops the energy that leaking out of the Otsutsuki dimension. "Naomi! Akemi! Form a chakra barrier around the mansion! Now!" Haruka commands. "!" The girls are surprised by the sudden change of events. Listening to Haruka, Naomi and Akemi activate their Lunar Rinnegan together with their Chakra Cloak and begin to form a Chakra barrier around the mansion preventing the divine energy from leaking out. Without them noticing a little of this divine energy begins to enter the bodies of Naomi, Akemi and Miyuki who were observing the situation calmly. Thirty minutes later, we can see that Akemi and Naomi who are back in their normal shape start to breathe heavily. "Somehow we''ve managed to stop the divine energy from leaking out..." Naomi murmurs as she tries to catch her breath. Akemi nods his head in agreement and looks in the direction of the King Size bed which is now destroyed. Not just the bed was destroyed, but the whole room. "We have to make another retirement soon..." Akemi murmurs. "Yes" Miyuki agrees with Akemi''s words. "We have to make a bigger room too." She says with a little smile on her stoic face. "?" Naomi and Akemi look at her confused. Seeing that Miyuki says, "Of course we have to make a bigger room, after all, I and my mom are gonna sleep with you from now on." . . . ""WHAT?!"" ------------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart I''m looking for a publisher who has interested contact me on discord: Victor_Weismann#6273 Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 30 - Acting like a little girl. My new editor is editing the old chapters of this novel, yesterday he edited chapter 3. If possible read chapter 3 and tell me if the grammar has improved. Enjoy reading. ------------------------ "Of course we have to make a bigger room, after all, my mother and I will sleep with you from now on." . . . . "HAAA?!" Even Haruka was surprised to hear what Miyuki said. "NEVER! I will never allow that!" A voice echoed through the room. Everyone looks in their direction, they are shocked by the appearance of Kaguya and Tsukuyomi who had a helpless smile next to her. Kaguya who used to be a cute 90 CM tall child grew to 1.70 CM tall. Kaguya''s body has grown to the size of an ?du?t and has become curvy, she now has large br??sts that threaten to come out of her white kimono, a large toned ?ss that not even the kimono can hide. She is wearing a white kimono with long white hair that unlike before was now on her waist, her hair has grown long that it touches the ground, on Kaguya''s head there were a two big white horns. Kaguya''s appearance now gives her a noble and m?tur? image. "Kaguya!?" Akemi and Naomi shout in unison. "Yeah? It''s me, what''s the problem?" Kaguya asks by tilting her head in confusion. "Honey, look in the mirror." Tsukuyomi says softly while smiling fondly at her. Kaguya smiles when she hears Tsukuyomi calling her affectionately and does what he asks, she uses her Chakra and makes a mirror in front of her. "That''s-!" Kaguya can''t pronounce words when she looks at her image reflecting in the mirror. - This looks a lot like my old appearance before I died, but I don''t remember my horns being that white. - She thinks internally while posing several times in the mirror. Naomi who was no longer enduring the feeling of worry jumps in Tsukuyomi''s direction and embraces him. Tsukuyomi got surprised, but soon he returns his mother''s hug harder and said, "I''m back." Naomi who heard Tsukuyomi''s voice can no longer hold her feelings and starts crying in his ?h?st. "!" Hearing the sudden cry, everyone looks in Naomi''s direction in understanding, after all, although Haruka says Tsukuyomi was fine, a mother can''t help but to worry. Akemi can''t stand it either and hugs her daughter while little tears start coming out of her eyes. Kaguya also got surprised, but soon she smiles lovingly and hugs her mother back. - So this is what having a family is, Huh? It''s not bad... - She thinks. Miyuki just watches with a little smile on her stoic face, but Haruka knows very well that she was holding herself not to hug Tsukuyomi. Haruka sighs and says, "Go on, he''s your family too." Listening to Haruka''s words of encouragement. Miyuki stops hesitating and jumps into Tsukuyomi''s ?h?st and hugs him tightly. Tsukuyomi is surprised that even Miyuki hugs him too, but he''s not dense, he knows very well that she likes him even though he doesn''t know why she likes him, but he won''t deny her feelings so he says lovingly in an apologetic tone while stroking Naomi and Miyuki''s hair: "I''m back and I''m sorry... I''m sorry to make you worry, Miyuki." Akemi who was also worried about Tsukuyomi takes her daughter by her arms and uses her Chakra to get close to Tsukuyomi and also hugs him. Soon a family hug is seen by Haruka. Realizing that the atmosphere was turning pink, Haruka sighs and tries to leave the room, after all, she doesn''t want to participate in it, but a voice stops her: "Haruka Otsutsuki, thank you so much for looking after me. Even though I was unconscious, I still felt your presence comforting me." Tsukuyomi says to her. "!" Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words, all the girls look in Haruka''s direction with a shocked expression as if they didn''t believe his words, but when they see Haruka''s face a little red, they instantly believe his words. "Humpf!" Haruka snorts towards Tsukuyomi and starts walking towards the exit, but she stops walking when she feels her power grow and something soft kissing her cheeks. "I bless you, I hope I can count on you now, Haruka." Tsukuyomi says as he suddenly appeared next to Haruka while watching a moon tattoo appear on Haruka''s pale face. Haruka realizing that he had just a done, look at Tsukuyomi with a bright red face while trying to form coherent words. "You-! You-!" "?" Tsukuyomi looks confused at her, he looks in the direction of the girls and just sees them shaking their heads with an expression that said ''can''t be helped. "Ara, Ara. Welcome to the group, Haruka." Naomi says smiling while wiping her eyes from the sobbing. "!" Haruka turns totally red listening to Naomi''s words, she looks in the direction of Tsukuyomi with a crying face and says: "I will not marry you! Baka!" * BAAAAM! * Haruka runs towards the exit and when she goes out into the hallway she closes the door very hard. . . . Everyone was so shocked to see Haruka the Otsutsuki clan elder acting like a little girl in front of everyone in the room did not know how to react, leaving the room in an awkward silence. * Cough! Cough! Cough! * Naomi coughs to dispel the awkward atmosphere and says. "That was unexpected..." "Yes..." They all say it at the same time. . . . Another awkward silence comes down in the room. It can''t be helped, to see the clan elder acting like a girl was too shocking even for them who live with her for twelve years, suddenly a white fox with ten tails and a white rabbit with ten tails appears and starts playing with each other. Seeing the fox and rabbit Miyuki asks, "Now that I think about it, you never told us their names, right?" Kaguya and Tsukuyomi who was now standing next to the girls that being hugged again nodded in agreement. Tsukuyomi starts using his divine energy mixed with the Chakra to organize the room and make another King Size bed in which he lies together with the girls who don''t want to leave his side. "My rabbit''s name is Shiro-Hime and yours, Tsukuyomi?" Kaguya says as she takes comfort in the arms of Tsukuyomi who was lying in King Size bed. "My fox''s name is [email protected]#%@" ------------------------------------ Edited By: TornHeart Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in *******! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or *******. Chapter 31 - An intimate moment and confessions. I will be busy with my two jobs tomorrow, I will practically not have time to post the chapter at the usual time. Enjoy. ----------------------------------------- "My fox''s name is [email protected]# $%@" Tsukuyomi says while petting the girls. "?" The girls look at Tsukuyomi, confused about what happened. "Can you repeat what you said, Tsukuyomi?" Naomi asks. Tsukuyomi looks at her a little confused on what''s happening, but answers again. "My fox''s name is [email protected]#$%@" "What''s going on?" Akemi asks as she crawls across the bed towards Tsukuyomi''s back and embraces his back by squeezing her big br??sts on it. "I can''t understand what Tsukuyomi is saying about." Miyuki says while snuggling to Tsukuyomi''s left side. "It''s like we aren''t allowed to know the fox''s name," she says as she closes her eyes. - That smell, I never get tired of it. - She thinks. "..." Kaguya is speechless watching as the girls are shamelessly approaching and snuggling in Tsukuyomi, Kaguya climbs on top of Tsukuyomi''s body and closes her eyes trying to sleep. Naomi observes this situation with a smile on her face as she slowly walks over the bed and snuggles up to Tsukuyomi''s right side. Tsukuyomi can''t help thinking that this is a paradise with white-haired beauties, He gently strokes the hair of Kaguya who is lying on top of his body and smells her ~sweet~, Kaguya has a sweet and lovely smell very similar to Naomi, but at the same time different, he feels that he can lose himself in ?ust just by watching her smiling face and the loose kimono that is showing her little white cherries. "Maybe the fox won''t let you know her name." Tsukuyomi answered, but nobody cares. They miss him so much that talking about the fox is just a pretext to approach him and smell him. Smelling the girls ''smell and the soft sensation of the girls'' br??sts all over his body, he can''t help but get excited and his younger brother wakes up in total splendor for the first time in 16 years. "Hmm?" Kaguya opens her eyes confused when she feels something big and robust hitting her ?ss, but soon she ignores it and starts to close her eyes while enjoying Tsukuyomi''s ??r?sses. "Ara, Ara. are you excited, Tsukuyomi? Fufufufufu "Naomi says with a mischievous smile as she takes and ??r?sses Tsukuyomi''s younger brother who was leaning against Kaguya''s soft, toned ?ss. "Mom, you mustn''t touch this place." "Ara. My son finally grew up to the age when he can do ''it''? " Miyuki who was watching Tsukuyomi''s younger brother swallows her own saliva and slowly touches the stout staff and starts to strokes. "It''s so big ... will this thing fit inside me?" She murmurs with a stoic expression. For some reason, Tsukuyomi feels his heart gets filled with ?ust hearing Miyuki''s tone of voice. - Is that the power of a ''Kuudere''? - He thinks. Akemi who was hugging Tsukuyomi''s back asks, "What are you doing, Naomi?" "I''m doing nothing, Akemi." Naomi says as she starts to rub Tsukuyomi''s younger brother harder with her hands. "I think it''s time for us to sleep." She says as she closes the curtain with her Chakra to prevent the moonlight from entering the room. Tsukuyomi feeling a bestial d?s?r? to grab Naomi and Miyuki and throw them on the bed and shove his younger brother into Naomi and Miyuki''s forbidden entrances, but he takes a deep breath and manages to control himself. "Mom, Miyuki. You guys should stop this, it''s not time yet. "Tsukuyomi says to them, he really wants to do this with all of them, but now it is not a suitable place. "You''re right." Naomi says with a little dissatisfaction in her voice. "Nn" Miyuki nods in confirmation, then Naomi and Miyuki take their hands off of Tsukuyomi''s younger brother and snuggle up next to him. "Let''s Sleep now, we will have a busy day tomorrow." Tsukuyomi says as she undid his kimono made of his divine energy. Kaguya watching Tsukuyomi get undressed, she felt a little embarrassed, but she knows that since he was little Tsukuyomi always slept n?k?d, she breathes a little and undoes her kimono, her kimono breaks up into particles of energy and soon restructures into a slightly modest white sweater that hides her private parts well. Kaguya smiles a little and snuggles up to Tsukuyomi''s ?h?st, closing her eyes. The girls nod in agreement with Tsukuyomi and soon they all get out of bed and change clothes in a closet that was on the other side of the room. A few minutes later the girls appear in a sleepwear that makes Tsukuyomi question himself if he shouldn''t be eating them today. Akemi and Naomi are wearing a white nightgown that shows their pale skin and their small mischievous hard n?pp??s, as their nightgown is too short, Tsukuyomi can see the little white hairs of their forbidden fruit that are fully visible in his eyes. After taking a glance Tsukuyomi realize that Akemi and Naomi are different in the abdomen area, while Naomi has a slim and healthy abdomen, Akemi has a muscular abdomen of six gummy bears, perhaps because of her training or her being a rather wild girl when she was a child. - I had never noticed this abdomen when I was younger, maybe because I didn''t care as much about the opposite s?x as I do now? - he thinks. Tsukuyomi looking at Naomi and Akemi can''t help but murmur in a voice that they can hear. "Beautiful ..." Apparently satisfied with his praise Akemi and Naomi smile lovingly and take the places they left when they changed clothes and close their eyes while hugging Tsukuyomi. Tsukuyomi snuggles up to Akemi, who returns to hug his back and looks in the direction of shocked Miyuki. Miyuki is the most daring unexpectedly, she is totally n?k?d the same way as she came into this world. Tsukuyomi looks at Miyuki''s splendid body and can''t help but swallow some of his salivae, she has a curvy body with a toned and fat ?ss that seems to be very soft if touched, as she is not wearing any clothes Tsukuyomi can clearly see her forbidden spot being covered with small white hairs, she has unexpectedly large br??sts that can rival Naomi, Kaguya and even Akemi who is the biggest among girls in the br??sts department. "You already marked me as your wife, now that you''ve seen me n?k?d, you have to marry me, right?" Miyuki says with a mischievous smile on her face. Tsukuyomi hearing her words gets confused, but seeing Miyuki''s hands tremble slightly as she walks towards him, he makes his decision, after all, he doesn''t want to hurt anyone in his family. "Of course ... I will marry you all." Miyuki wasn''t sure if this was a good idea at first, but not wanting to be left out, she made a decision and went to sleep undressed with him, but when she heard Tsukuyomi''s words it felt like a weight was lifted from her heart. "I see ... I hope you take care of me, Danna-sama." Miyuki says with a smile, so beautiful that it makes Tsukuyomi freeze like he''s hypnotized. The girls who were listening to the conversation while their eyes were closed realize what she just said and look in the direction of Miyuki trying to say she was unfair, but when the girls look at her smile, they freeze with shock plastered on their faces like Tsukuyomi. "You should smile more, Miyuki ..." Akemi says and all the girls nodded in agreement with her. "I will smile only for my beloved one ..." Miyuki says smiling and slowly walks over to Tsukuyomi''s side and closes her eyes. The girls look at each other and shrug their shoulders, as soon as they close their eyes they started to fall asleep. -------------------------------- Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 32 - Curse 1 In the morning at the Otsutsuki mansion. Tsukuyomi and the group of girls wake up and soon they start doing their daily tasks. The girls start changing their clothes in front of Tsukuyomi who was looking at them mesmerized by their body, he has to agree with himself that seeing a group of women with the appearance of a white-haired goddess changing clothes in front of him is very tempting. "Do you like what you see?" Naomi asks with a cheeky smile on her face as she holds her br??sts in her arms, showing him all the splendor of her s?xy m?tur? body. "Yes, you are very beautiful." Tsukuyomi replies with a forced smile. Tsukuyomi at this moment feels in a dilemma regarding Naomi, he knows that Naomi loves him in a way that a mother should not love, but he also knows that in this world to keep the bloodline pure the acts of ?n??st in the family is something normal, but as a former Earth citizen, he still feels uncomfortable with this situation, although, in his old world, he was not a ''normal'' boy. Naomi is satisfied with his praise and soon continues to change her clothes, but as if provoking him, Naomi changes clothes very slowly showing her fully m?tur? body. Tsukuyomi observing the way Naomi changes clothes cannot help but think that she is hot, if it weren''t for the inhibitions regarding her being his mother, Tsukuyomi would carry Naomi like a princess and throw her in his bed and show her who he was the boss. Akemi who was changing clothes next to Naomi is irritated by her taunts. "Stop teasing him!" Akemi says while hitting Naomi''s head with her fists and continues: "His body may have grown, but inside he''s still a child!" "..." Miyuki and Kaguya just narrow their eyes towards Naomi, who has been acting strange since Tsukuyomi''s body grew, they look at each other and nod, deciding something that only they know. Akemi couldn''t be more wrong, if you count the age of Tsukuyomi''s old life together with his current age, he would be 34 years old. Of course, Tsukuyomi would never say that to her. After Akemi teaches Naomi a lesson, Akemi continues to changes her clothes. Naomi pouted and looked annoyed at Akemi. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for over 500 years, I can''t take it anymore ..." She mumbles in a low voice while looking predatorily at Tsukuyomi who was standing in front of the wardrobes while showing his newly grown body to the girls. Tsukuyomi feels a shiver down his spine, he looks around trying to find the source of his shiver, realizing it was just his head, he soon starts looking for a clothes for him, suddenly he feels stupid for trying to look for clothes for his size since it was very sudden when he grew to ?du?thood, Tsukuyomi focuses on his divine energy and materializes a white Yukata with the moon symbol in the back of his Yukata. "I''m going to the kitchen." Tsukuyomi says as she leaves the room towards the kitchen. - Maybe I should do something like saying thanks to them. - He thinks. When the girls see Tsukuyomi leaving the room, they quickly turn towards Naomi with serious eyes. "Why are you acting weird, Naomi?" Kaguya asks. "Yes, it''s not your habit to act like a pervert." Miyuki comments dryly. "I also want to know ..." Akemi says seriously as he looks at her with his arms crossed over her large br??sts that were fully visible. "Aren''t you going to change clothes?" Naomi asks. "We are all women here, I''m not ashamed, plus you''re totally n?k?d too." Naomi replies, and adds, "Don''t change the subject, why were you acting weird?" Naomi sighs and looks at all the girls who were looking at her seriously while they were half-naked. "How much do you know about an Otsutsuki''s pregnancy?" She asks. The girls are silent for a moment while they think of an answer. Soon Miyuki replies: "When an Otsutsuki woman becomes pregnant, she has to stay for a period of 500 years in pregnancy so that her son can grow up healthy. the Otsutsuki''s are breed that has the second-longest known period of gestation, we lose ourselves just to the dragons that can keep the baby inside the w?mb by 1000 or even 10,000 years. " The girls nodded in agreement with Miyuki''s words, after all, it is common knowledge in their clan. "What does this have to do with you acting weird?" Kaguya asks confused. Naomi ignores Kaguya''s question and says, "Do you know about the ''substitution rule''?" "!" Listening to what Naomi says. Akemi and Miyuki are upset while Kaguya was confused by not getting an answer. "What is the ''substitution rule''?" Kaguya asks. "... It is an Otsutsuki rule that takes effect when a pregnant woman loses her husband." Miyuki responds in a colder tone than usual, and continues: "When an Otsutsuki woman loses her husband while she was pregnant, that woman must have a child with her own child that''s going to be born. " "... What''s the problem? Isn''t ?n??st normal in this world? "Kaguya asks confused, after all, she was taught that ?n??st is normal in this society, in her old world this practice was also very common. "Yes, you are right. The problem is not ?n??st, after all, in this world this is common. "Naomi replies, and adds:" The problem is when a curse is imposed on the woman, that curse is activated when the woman finds out the s?x of her child. For example: if the s?x of the woman''s child is a girl, this curse is not activated, but if her child is male ... The curse is activated. The curse is a technique of future prediction and anaphrodisiac at the same time, since I became pregnant 500 years ago, every night when I went to sleep, I always had a dream of the future and in that dream, a man with the current appearance of Tsukuyomi always had s?x with me. " ----------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in *******! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 33 - bad news. I apologize for not being a chapter. I would like to communicate my situation to my readers. This morning in my country (Brazil). I got fired from my two jobs, I''m officially unemployed! damn it! What will this mean for the novel? I do not know! I have to work to eat, at least I can survive thanks to Pa Treon''s money. The minimum wage of the Brazilian is 1,039 Reais (240,48 Dolar). So in practice this does not apply. In my two jobs, I received 800 Reais (185.16 Dollar). I almost had no money to live, anyway, I came here to say that my financial situation has broken down. Now that I''m out of a job, I have a lot of free time. I think this will be good news for you, I will post 1 chapter a day at the usual time. I will start posting chapters every day when I organize my situation. When I organize my situation, I make another announcement saying that I will start posting chapters every day. If possible try to help me in Pa treon, any dollar is welcome in return I will give advanced chapters. You are not required to do this! they are only for people who want to help me and in return I will give advanced chapters! If you don''t care, just wait for the next chapter. I will not abandon this romance! I intend to continue for a long time, if I stop posting it is because I have no internet or my situation has worsened, but do not worry I will eventually return, my outiline from this novel adds more than 1000 chapters. I am planning a lot for this novel, it is being a great help to improve my writing, I never thought that writing was so difficult, but it is fun. Anyway, see you soon! -------------------------------- Read 20 chapters 4 weeks before the launch schedule in Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 33 - Curse 2 Listening to what Naomi says. Kaguya opens her mouth in shock. "These are not its only effects, this curse is also a prevention in case this woman has s?xu?? relations with people other than her children, if this woman has s?xu?? relations with someone other than her child she will die". Miyuki says in disgust. Kaguya comes out of her stupor and asks confusedly, "But that doesn''t make sense why make a curse just for that?" * Sigh * "...you didn''t pay attention to my classes, right?" Naomi says. Kaguya is a little embarrassed listening to Naomi. Kaguya will never admit that she spent Naomi''s entire class just paying attention to Tsukuyomi who was sleeping with his eyes open. Naomi shakes her head and then continues to explain: "The main family of the Otsutsuki Clan at the beginning had no horns or powers as now, at first it seemed we looked like an ordinary human, but we had more potential than humans, we just needed a trigger to awaken that potential. That trigger was to purify blood through ?n??stuous relationships, when our blood reached 100% ... Our bloodline woke up. "Akemi explains. "But wasn''t the Shinju fruit? that awaken our power? "Miyuki asks confused, in the books she read there was nothing talking about it. "Yes, it awakens our power. The Shinju fruit is a faster alternative to awaken our bloodline, this was the method that our ancestor discovered, we go to a planet in another dimension and plant the Shinju Tree on the planet and wait for it to grow and suck the energy of everything the planet, when the fruit of the tree blooms, we eat the divine fruit and the divine fruit merges with our body, with that we can cultivate our bloodline. "Akemi says as he started to dress her clothes, after all, Akemi who was becoming uncomfortable talking with her b?r? br??sts, and she continue: "What we know from our ancient texts is that our bloodline has not yet fully awakened. What would happen if we awakened the full potential of our bloodline? It was this through,that thought cause the curse to be born. " Listening to Akemi. Kaguya cannot help thinking; In all worlds there are wars, but now I will not make the same mistake as before, I will only protect my family. Kaguya and Miyuki start to dress and soon they are ready, after all, unlike Akemi and Naomi who were practically n?k?d, they were only wearing their und?rw??r. "Before the Hybrid Wars, the Otsutsuki Clan had at least 1000 civilians, when the war ended that number dropped to 100, many women died because they could not stand the side effects of the curse." Naomi says as she starts to dress too, after all, she can''t be n?k?d forever. - Despite that, I was feeling good about without having clothes. - She thinks. Akemi, who finished dressing in the white Yukata with the moon symbol behind, says: "This is a curse that was used a lot in the days of the hybrid war, the Otsutsuki''s at that time were outnumbered by a large number of hybrids, after all, they reproduced like ???kroaches ... "she says with disgust and continues:" This curse was used on women of Otsutsuki''s who lost their husbands in the hybrid war, The elder who was responsible for the defense of the Otsutsuki Clan at the time thought that if they knew the potential of the child of the woman who was pregnant, we would have a better chance of winning the war, after all, when a mother and child commit ?n??stuous acts the child born from them will be much stronger and will have more potential to unlock the secret behind the bloodline of the Otsutsuki''s, thus becoming a member of the main house ... " "This is a curse that was banned a long time ago, whoever did this technique thought he was helping the women of the Otsutsuki Clan, but all they did was to make the civil women of the Otsutsuki Clan lose themselves in ?ust, many civil women at that time died for having s?x with another man who was not their children. " "!" Listening to what Akemi said. Miyuki and Kaguya make a face of disgust. - So the more your blood is pure in this world, the more you will become strong ... Wait, it doesn''t make sense then why are the hybrids are stronger? - Kaguya thinks. "Naomi, is there a curse?" Miyuki asks. Naomi finished dressing and soon she started walking towards the bedroom door. "Yes, I have." The girls watching Naomi leave the room start walking beside her through the mansion''s hallways. "So, do you love Tsukuyomi?" Kaguya asks with a smile on his face even though he already knows the answer. Naomi replies without even hesitating: "I love him, I have waited more than 500 years for him, I love him as a mother and as a wife." "I see ..." Kaguya says smiling, and adds: "But I will be the main wife!" "!" Hearing Kaguya''s words all the girls stop their steps and look at her with a serious face. "This is something you can''t decide." Miyuki says coldly as her eyes rotate and change to the pattern of the Mangekyou Sharingan, but unlike the anime version Miyuki''s eyes have the pattern with various symbols of the moon and the color of Her eyes are not red but white. "Even though I love you and pamper you a lot, my daughter. I will never allow you to be the main wife! "Akemi yells her eyes begin to turn in a circle and the moon symbol appears in the middle of it. "I waited for my beloved for 500 years, I will not give up this position for a girl who has just arrived!" Naomi says as her bones started to come out of her body and her eyes started to rotate in a circle just like Akami Eyes. A pressure of power starts to come out of the girls'' body and focused it towards Kaguya who apparently was not feeling anything. "Oh !? Are these young women trying to compete for power? Even though I''m not stronger than Akemi and Naomi these days, I''m stronger in explosive power! "Kaguya says stoically with a smile on her face, but when she is going to use her powers, she hears Tsukuyomi''s voice. "Girls? Is There''s something wrong? Why are you taking so long? " Hearing Tsukuyomi''s voice the girls look at each other and nodded in agreement with a truce, for the time being. They turn off their powers and soon they walk towards the kitchen. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on pa treon! Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 34 - Haruka 1 Arriving at the kitchen the girls are surprised to see the banquet that Tsukuyomi prepared for them. "Are you all surprised?" Tsukuyomi asks, smiling a little. The girls nod in agreement while looking at the banquet in front of them while salivating just by smelling the food. Tsukuyomi looks around and realizes that one person is missing. "Where''s Haruka?" Listening to Tsukuyomi''s question. Akemi, Naomi and Miyuki look at each other with a mischievous smile on their face. "I think she''s still asleep, why don''t you go wake her up, Tsukuyomi?" Akemi says with a mysterious smile on her face as she walks towards the table and sits on the chair. "Yes, call my mom, she is very lazy in the morning." Miyuki says with a small smile on her face as she walks towards the table and sits on the chair. "I''m going with you." Kaguya says, but Naomi stopped her and walks beside her and whispers a few words in Kaguya''s ear. Hearing Naomi''s words, Kaguya smiles as if he finds something amusing and says: "I felt a sudden hunger, I will enjoy this banquet you prepared for us, can you go and call Haruka, Tsukuyomi?" Tsukuyomi narrows her eyes in suspicion to the girls who seem to be planning something against him, but he knows that they are not going to do anything that could harm him. "Okay, I''ll call her." Tsukuyomi says as she walks towards Haruka''s room. "Are you sure it''s a good idea?" Kaguya asks a little worriedly for the girls. The girls nodded in agreement as they started to eat the food on the table. "Tsukuyomi is the only one who can break Haruka''s icy heart ..." Akemi says, and continue: "If we had Haruka as Tsukuyomi''s wife, he will gain more influence in the Clan." Akemi bites a steak that was in front of her and her eyes widen in surprise. - This is delicious! - she thinks. "... I don''t trust Hagoromo, if Tsukuyomi has more influence in the Clan than he does, I think the Otsutsuki Clan will be in good hands." Miyuki says hesitating a little while remembering what Hagoromo did 12 years ago. Naomi, who had stars in her eyes while eating Tsukuyomi''s salad, gets irritated when she hears Hagoromo''s name getting mentioned. The same is true for Akemi who was holding a large piece of meat in her hand. Kaguya who was eating the candies on the table with stars in her eyes, ask with confusion: "What did Hagoromo do?" "!" The girls were surprised hearing Kaguya''s words but remembered that she was unconscious when everything happened they decided to tell everything that happened and what Hagoromo did. A few minutes after the girls explained the events that took place 12 years ago. "That bastard! How dare you! "She screams furiously as she hits the table with her fists, the table doesn''t break even with Kaguya''s strength, proving that the table is made of from good quality materials. - I let my guard down thinking that the Hagoromo of this world would have the same mentality as the Hagoromo of my world. - She thinks. The girls nodded in agreement with Kaguya''s words, even though it was 12 years after the events in which Hagoromo used Tsukuyomi and Kaguya, for Otsutsuki''s who live for a long time it is as if the events just happened yesterday, they remember it very well and they will not forgive Hagoromo. "Let''s forget about this for now ... Let''s eat the food that Tsukuyomi made for us, which by the way is very delicious!" Naomi says. The girls nodded in agreement and soon they started talking about Tsukuyomi''s food. Tsukuyomi who was walking through the halls of the mansion didn''t walk far to find the door that leads to Haruka''s room. * Toc! Toc! * "Haruka, are you awake?" Tsukuyomi says as he knocks on Haruka''s door. Seeing that he didn''t get an answer, Tsukuyomi knocks on the door again. * Toc! Toc! * "Haruka, are you awake?" Nobody answered again. He try to open the door only to realize that the door is not locked, he enters Haruka''s room which was completely dark. "I can''t see anything." Tsukuyomi says out loud, he activates his Byakugan and looks around to find a window covered with a curtain, he walks over to the window and opens it so that sunlight would enter in Haruka''s room. Tsukuyomi deactivates Byakugan and looks around, he quickly realizes that Haruka''s room has nothing to identify her personality. Haruka''s room is completely empty, the only thing in her room is a big bed with red sheets and pillows. "Naomi''s old room had lots of plush toys, even Akemi had a room with lots of differently shaped weapons, I never saw Kaguya or Miyuki''s room, but considering their personalities, I can imagine how it will be less their room ... " Tsukuyomi walks over to Haruka''s bed and mutters under his breath to himself. "This room is the same as my old room in my old world, an empty room ... A place that showed my loneliness." Tsukuyomi stops in front of Haruka''s bed and looks at the woman who was sleeping in a black nightgown while hugging her red pillow, she has long white hair, pale as snow and two big white horns on her head. "Mom ... Dad ..." Haruka murmurs in a sad voice as if she is having a nightmare as small tears fall from her eyes. "I see ... You are just like me ..." Tsukuyomi says while wiping her face in tears from Haruka and ??r?ssing her face gently. Haruka feeling a soft touch on her face, opens her eyes a little groggy. "Did you sleep well?" Tsukuyomi says, while smiling gently. Haruka looks in Tsukuyomi''s direction, looking at the smile and feeling the affectionate touch on her face, Haruka superimposes Tsukuyomi''s image with another person and says with a tearful face. "Yuki, you finally came back to me ..." she takes Tsukuyomi''s face with her pale hands and kisses him deeply. Tsukuyomi is surprised that Haruka kisses him, smelling her m?tur? body leaning against his body for a moment Tsukuyomi thought he wouldn''t mind giving himself up to p???sur? even though she mistook him for someone else, but soon he moves Haruka away from him saying, "Haruka! I''m not Yuki! Wake up!" Haruka who was still stunned takes Tsukuyomi''s hands and throws him on her bed and climbs on top of him in a Cowgirl position. "Yuki, my love ... I thought you died, but you didn''t leave me like my mom and dad." She says with a smile full of happiness. Haruka kisses Tsukuyomi again, her tongue starts to enter in Tsukuyomi''s mouth like a snake, as she took off her black nightie showing her big br??sts that had small pink n?pp??s that is clearly erected, she stops kissing Tsukuyomi by making a small bridge of saliva in their mouth. "Let''s make our baby now!" She says with a predatory smile on her face as she yanks his kimono off with her hands. Tsukuyomi never thought he was going to be the victim of a reverse ****, but he can''t do anything, after all, she is stronger than him, he could use his divine energy and let go of her, but he doesn''t want to hurt her. Haruka takes Tsukuyomi''s younger brother who was fully erect with her hands and begins to rub it in her forbidden entrance which was soaked with transparent liquids. Tsukuyomi feeling a p???sur? that he never had before in his life, starts to think that it would not be a bad idea to let Haruka take his v?r??n?t? from two lives. - No! I don''t want to do something that she regrets afterward and I also don''t want her to have s?x with me thinking he is someone else! - He thinks. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 35 - Haruka 2 Tsukuyomi uses his divine energy and focuses only in strengthening his physical strength, he takes Haruka around her waist and throws her on the bed, Tsukuyomi who was on top of Haruka holds her arms while his younger brother rubs himself on the Haruka''s forbidden cave that was spurting white liquids demanding attention from his younger brother. "Ara, are you really daring because it''s our first time?" Haruka says. Tsukuyomi is surprised to hear what Haruka says, but he ignores those words and kissed her forehead, when he kissed her forehead the symbol of the moon appears in Haruka''s cheek and begins to shine. A divine energy begins to enter Haruka''s head. "I blessed you with more energy than usual, wake up!" Tsukuyomi says while holding her arms on the bed, suddenly he hears a serious and cold voice very different from what he was hearing when Haruka was Groggy. "What are you doing, boy?" "I wonder, what were you trying to do !?" Tsukuyomi says. Haruka makes a confused face and looks around, looking at her nightgown that was on the floor along with a white pieces of clothes, she looks at Tsukuyomi''s body, realizing that they were n?k?d and in a very compromising position, her face gets totally red, she takes a breath and asks.s. "What happened?" Haruka says trying to keep her face stoic. "Nothing much, we ended up in that position because I tried to wake you up." Tsukuyomi lies with a playful smile on his face. "I see ... Can you let go of my hands now?" Haruka says. Tsukuyomi nods in agreement and drops her hands, he tried to get up, but he slips on the sheet and his younger brother begins to slide into Haruka''s sacred cave. "Nyaan~!" Haruka m??ns when she feels something robust and big leaning against her private parts, she looks down and realizes that Tsukuyomi''s younger brother is about to enter her sacred cave that was spurting transparent white liquids. "I can explain ..." Tsukuyomi tries to explain himself. But Haruka looks at him menacingly with a little blush on her face, and says. "Get out of my room now!" Tsukuyomi nods in agreement and quickly tries to leave her room, but when he steps out of bed he slipped on the sheet that was on the floor and falls with his face on top of Haruka''s sacred cave, opening his eyes he realizes he was looking at a snow plain that had small white trees, it''s smells was very delicious that smell was coming from that snow plain and without thinking too much he uses his tongue trying to taste it. "Ah ~!" Haruka m??ns with p???sur? when she feels a tongue entering her sacred cave, realizing that Tsukuyomi had his tongue inside her, she quickly tries to get up kicks his face, but by some divine intervention, she slips and falls with her face on top of Tsukuyomi''s younger brother. Haruka opens his eyes and looks at Tsukuyomi''s pulsating, veined younger brother. "Kyaa! It''s big! Get that hideous thing out of my sight now! "Haruka says as she tries to get up. Tsukuyomi who was in this situation cannot let himself think for himself; I''ll become Yuuki Rito now !? All that remains is for someone to enter the room and see us in this compromising position. "HmmMm muuh" Tsukuyomi tries to say something, but as his face was in Haruka''s sacred cave the only sound that came out is muffled. "Hyaan~! Do not talk! "Haruka screamed like a girl while contracting her legs in Tsukuyomi head preventing his breath. Tsukuyomi is irritated by this clich¨¦ situation and uses divine energy to strengthen his muscles, with the muscles loaded with divine energy, he takes Haruka''s soft ?ss and takes it off his head, he and gets up holding Haruka like a princess and sit on the bed putting her on his ??p. "Let go of me!" Haruka screams like a little girl as she struggles to get out of Tsukuyomi''s ??p. What Haruka didn''t realize is that with all this movement, her sacred cave is kissing Tsukuyomi''s younger brother. "Pff, HAHAHA" "What !?" Haruka asks with an irritated face. "It''s nothing, it''s that I like you expressing yourself this way than your every day acting very serious and cold." Tsukuyomi says smiling. Hearing what Tsukuyomi said. Haruka''s face is beat red as smoke starts to come out of her head, she hugs Tsukuyomi and hides her face in his ?h?st, she doesn''t even bother with the fact that she is sitting on top of his younger brother. Tsukuyomi feels like he is going to go crazy when he feels Haruka''s sacred cave gushing transparent liquids over his younger brother, but somehow he manages to hold on. "Hehehe, I never thought that Haruka Otsutsuki didn''t shave her private parts." Tsukuyomi says teasing her. Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. Haruka hugs him tighter and says raising his head a little. "Shut up! Baka! "She says with a sulky face. Tsukuyomi feels that he took a critical attack seeing Haruka''s face. - How can such a cute creature exist !? - He thinks. After a few minutes pass by with them clinging to that position until Haruka asks in a low voice, but having only two in the room Tsukuyomi heard it very well. "Do you like hairy or depilated ...?" Tsukuyomi smile at that question and responds by whispering in her ear while biting her ears. "I like yours ..." "Ah ~!" Haruka groans at this unforeseen attack, but she quickly put her hands on her mouth and looks at him with false irritation, she sighs and thinks a little as she gives a playful smile and says while rubbing her sacred cave in Tsukuyomi''s younger brother: "So, you like furry, you pervert ..." "Hmm ~!" Tsukuyomi m??n a little with this unfair attack, he looks at Haruka with a smile on his face. "I wonder who the pervert in here, you who are teasing me while you are wet or me who was holding on not to eat you." "I think we are both perverts then." Haruka says with a smile on her face as she embraces Tsukuyomi''s ?h?st and stops teasing him. They spend a moment of silence together enjoying each other''s presence as they ??r?ss each other until Tsukuyomi breaks the silence by asking. "Who is Yuki ...?" Tsukuyomi feels Haruka shudder, but he still strokes her long white hair. "I don''t want to talk about it." Haruka says in her usual cold tone as she tries to get up. Tsukuyomi stops her from getting up and holds her tighter on his ?h?st and says: "Okay, I will not ask anymore... Just know one thing, I will always be here for you, I will not let you be alone again. " Haruka shuddered to hear these familiar words, she takes her head off from Tsukuyomi''s ?h?st and looks at him. "Liar ... You also said those words to me once." She murmured as she looked at the man who was superimposing Tsukuyomi''s image. Tsukuyomi hears Haruka''s words, but he just kept quiet waiting for her answer. "Promise me ... Promise me that you will be the strongest! Stronger than anyone even stronger than me! Promise me that you will not leave me alone again ... "She screams as small tears begin to fall from her face. Tsukuyomi slowly begins to ??r?ss Haruka''s face, he wipes the small tears from her face and says with unwavering determination. "I, Tsukuyomi, the heir to the God of the Moon, promise never to leave Haruka Otsutsuki''s side forever, I will be by your side for all eternity, if I don''t keep this promise my soul must explode into millions of pieces .. .! " A white energy with golden tones begins to enter Tsukuyomi''s body. "Ugh!" Tsukuyomi groans in pain, but he grits his teeth and didn''t scream. - What is happening? When I made this promise with Kaguya it didn''t hurt that much! - He thinks. "Are You crazy! You are too weak yet to link your soul with me! Do you want to die !? "Haruka screams worriedly while hitting his ?h?st. "Ugh! I don''t know if you are going to kill me or this pain will, hahahaha "Tsukuyomi says jokingly while gritting his teeth. "Damn it! this is no time to play! Hurry up, cancel the promise or you will die! "Haruka screams worriedly. "No!" Tsukuyomi yells. "Why!? Why are you going so far for me !? " "Why ... why do I love you!" --------------------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 36 - Haruka 3 "Why!? Why are you going so far for me !? " "Why ... why do I love you!" "Haaa !? are you an idiot!? This is the first time we''ve spoken to each other! "Haruka shouted with her face totally red, she tries to get up and out of Tsukuyomi''s arms, but she can''t, at that moment the thought of using her strength to get out of Tsukuyomi''s arms didn''t cross in her mind. "Do you think I didn''t notice !?" Tsukuyomi yells as she grabs her tighter. Haruka stops struggling and looks at him confused. "You have protected me all this time, right? Send your daughter in disguise as a maid to protect me, isolate me in a gigantic mansion with my mother, my cousin and my aunt, since the rule of the Clan says that in the first years of an Otsutsuki''s life we have to live alone to gain individuality, only a person can plan all of this and not suffer the consequences of the clan, just being person who is the strongest in the clan and he can do whatever he wants without suffering the consequences ... you did it right? "Tsukuyomi says with a smile. "!" Haruka is shocked to hear Tsukuyomi''s words, she never thought she would be discovered by the boy. Tsukuyomi ??r?sses Haruka''s face with his hands and says in a loving voice. "At first I just thought you were those clan elders who are arrogant, but in this little time that we stayed together ... I realized that you were very similar to me, realizing this I started to be interested in you, in this little time when I discovered the faces you were hiding, I started to love you, I love Haruka who is serious and stoic, but inside she cares a lot about her family ... I love Haruka who acts like a girl when she finds herself in an unexpected situation ... I love Haruka who is playful and a little perverted ... I love you, Haruka Otsutsuki. Do you want to stay with me forever? " Listening to Tsukuyomi''s unexpected confession of love while he was gently stroking her face. Haruka''s heart that was not prepared for these events slowly begins to melt. Haruka right now is feeling a lot of emotions, confusion, shock, fear, anger, doubt, Haruka is so confused that she doesn''t know how to respond, she just feels a great tightness in her heart as if she is in so much pain that she just wants to scream. A time passed without Haruka answering. Tsukuyomi makes a sad face. "I understand..." "!" Haruka seeing Tsukuyomi''s sad face feels like her heart is destroyed. "Not again ..." She murmurs in a low voice as she remembers the last person who made that expression for her, suddenly she remembers something her mother said a long time ago. "Haruka-chan, my dear, you sometimes think too much about things, some things you just have to follow the will of your heart." A woman similar to Haruka says, while stroking the hair of little Haruka who was in her ??p. Haruka hesitates a little to follow her mother''s advice. "Cough!" Tsukuyomi coughs up some blood on the bed, he stops stroking Haruka''s face and gets up leaving Haruka sitting on her bed. "Tsukuyomi!" Haruka screams worried, she tries to hold and support his body, but Tsukuyomi rejects her and tries to get away from her, Haruka seeing this happen feels her heart be broken. - Am I going to ruin everything again? Just like the other times? - She thinks with a sad face. Tsukuyomi feeling Haruka''s aura turning black stops walking and ??r?ssing her head saying, "Don''t be sad, I should have known you weren''t ready yet, but I couldn''t stand seeing you lost in solitude anymore." He says smiling at her . - Damn, the connection is taking too long, my body is being shattered inside, if it weren''t for my fox''s absurd regeneration I would already be dead, I need to go to the lake to meditate. - He thinks. Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words and his comforting touch. Haruka stops thinking and looks in his direction, watching him walk away Haruka stops hesitating and says: "Wait!" Tsukuyomi turns to her, but he doesn''t expect her to kiss him, Haruka''s tongue starts to snake Tsukuyomi''s mouth as she gently embraces him, Haruka stops kissing Tsukuyomi and removes her tongue from his mouth forming a trail of saliva. "I''m not ready for a relationship yet, but I want to be with you forever." Tsukuyomi smiles gently listening to Haruka''s response and he slowly starts to hug her waist. "I, Haruka Otsutsuki, swear to live forever and ever with Tsukuyomi Otsutsuki, if I don''t keep that promise my soul must be shattered into thousands of pieces!" Haruka says in a determined voice, and continues: " I am not a woman who likes to be just protected, I will carry this burden with you, I will walk beside you helping and fighting together, I will be with you for thousands of years until the day when our souls cease to exist ... " Hearing Haruka''s words. Tsukuyomi feels a warmth in his heart, he also feels much better as if the burden of carrying Haruka''s soul was reduced. - This feeling is the same as I had when I was falling in love with Kaguya. - He thinks. "Are you sure? Thousands of years are a long time ... "Tsukuyomi says jokingly while gently stroking her face. "You dared to confess to me, now take responsibility!" Haruka says in a fake cold voice as she slowly starts to grab him. "Always ..." Tsukuyomi kisses Haruka gently while taking her soft, toned ?ss and lifting her up. Haruka fastens her legs to Tsukuyomi''s waist and begins to devour his mouth as if she is very hungry. Tsukuyomi gets excited and starts groping Haruka''s big br??sts with his hands while rubbing his sturdy younger brother in her sacred cave that was spouting transparent liquids. "Ah ~! We can''t yet, Tsukuyomi. "Haruka says m??ning as she breathes heavily and kisses Tsukuyomi, she takes Tsukuyomi''s younger brother with her hands and starts rubbing up and down. Tsukuyomi and Haruka were so focused on each other that they didn''t notice the door to the room where they were being opened. * Door opening sound * "WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING!?" ----------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 37 - Haruka 4 "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Kaguya screams as she entering Haruka''s room accompanied by the other girls. Haruka and Tsukuyomi freeze in place hearing Kaguya''s voice, they stop kissing and look slowly towards the bedroom door and see the group of girls who were in the kitchen looking at them with various reactions on their faces. "Ara, Ara. I didn''t expect Haruka to be so bold. "Naomi says with a smile on her face as her eyebrows twitched. "Mom, it''s not fair to take advantage of the situation ...!" Miyuki says coldly. Akemi didn''t say anything, she just looks at Tsukuyomi''s younger brother who was soaked in Haruka''s transparent fluids. - It''s so big!? I didn''t realize it before, but will it come to me? - She thinks while imagining several scenes in her head, Akemi''s pale face soon turns red when she imagines several perverted scenes with Tsukuyomi in her mind. Akemi wakes up from her thoughts and she tried to become seriously, but her face is betrayed by small red cheeks: "Can you explain to us how you ended up in this situation? And what was that explosion of power that happened !? " The girls initially did not plan to interfere when they sent Tsukuyomi to wake up Haruka, but when they felt a power coming from Haruka''s room, they quickly came to see what''s happening. Haruka''s pale face is totally beet red with this situation, she never thought she would be discovered at this moment, she unconsciously hugs Tsukuyomi''s neck tighter and wraps her legs that were around his waist stronger. "I ... I ... Eto ..." Haruka tries to formulate words, but she is so embarrassed that she cannot form coherent words. Tsukuyomi, who was holding Haruka by her soft, toned ?ss, says with a serious face "We were trying to discover the mysteries of each other''s bodies." "!" The girls who were standing at the entrance to the room almost fall overhearing his lame excuse! - What mysteries !? You were clearly almost having s?x! - They retort in their mind. Even Haruka looks at Tsukuyomi''s face with an incomprehensible expression listening to the bullshit he said. Tsukuyomi smiles helplessly seeing that his excuse didn''t work, he feels Haruka''s gaze Tsukuyomi Looks at her and smile mischievous, he quickly approaches her face and kisses her in front of the girls while holding and squeezing her toned and soft ?ss. Haruka is surprised by Tsukuyomi''s sudden attack, she tries to struggle and leave his arm, but slowly she starts to melt in his arms, soon she gives up to leave his embrace and hugs Tsukuyomi''s neck gently and kisses him more passionately. - Humpf! Who cares that groups of kids see me kissing him? I already decided to accompany him until the end of my life! - She thinks while kissing him. "!" The girls are shocked by Tsukuyomi''s bold attitude, but they are even more shocked to see Haruka return Tsukuyomi''s kiss in a passionate way, the girls look at each other and nod their heads with a smile on their face, apparently, her plans were successful, but even though they planned this event, they never thought it would develop so fast! They are also jealous of watching Haruka kissing Tsukuyomi so passionately. The girls look at each other again and nodded in agreement, soon they approach Tsukuyomi and Haruka who were almost lost in their world again and separated them. The girls put Haruka and Tsukuyomi sitting in Seiza position on the floor. "Can I wear something first?" Tsukuyomi says as he raises his hand "No!" The girls deny in unison. Tsukuyomi makes a helpless expression listening to the girls and looks in the direction of Haruka who was sitting in Seiza next to him, unlike him who was still n?k?d, the girls let Haruka dress. - What difference in treatment is this !? Is it because she is an elder of the clan? - He thinks. Soon a questioning session begins with Haruka and Tsukuyomi sitting in Seiza position on the floor. Tsukuyomi begins to explain everything that has happened since he entered Haruka''s room, it is clear that he did not tell that he almost died and about the words she murmurs in her sleep. Tsukuyomi had two reasons for not telling the girls. First, he doesn''t want to worry the girls about something that has already been resolved. Second, Haruka''s past is something she must tell, not him. Kaguya hearing that Haruka also made a soul promise to Tsukuyomi looks at her with an incomprehensible expression. - Should I have made a soul promise too? I feel like I''m being left behind again. - Kaguya thinks, she starts to think about several negative things. Tsukuyomi who was sitting in Seiza on the floor feels a black aura nearby, he looks in the direction of Kaguya who was emitting this black aura and says: "Kaguya, I don''t know what you are thinking, but know that I will always be around if need help, not just me, everyone will be here for you. " Hearing what Tsukuyomi said. All the girls with the exception of Haruka who still didn''t know about Tsukuyomi''s ability look towards Kaguya worriedly, they don''t know if it''s a skill or something from Tsukuyomi himself, but whenever someone is sad or thinking about something bad Tsukuyomi always there to cheer them up to improve their mood, when they asked him about it, he told them he can see a black aura coming out of the person''s body when they''re sad or thinking about something bad, ?ssuming that''s the case this time, Akemi asks when approaching Kaguya: "Are you okay, daughter?" Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words and seeing the expressions of concern of everyone present, Kaguya replies with a smile on his face: "Yes, I''m fine. Thank you, Tsukuyomi, mom. " ... A few minutes after Tsukuyomi explained everything that happened. In the halls of the mansion. Tsukuyomi who was now dressed in a white kimono was walking with the girls who were thinking about various things in their heads down the halls of the mansion towards the kitchen. "I forgot!" Akemi screams suddenly, scaring everyone present and waking them from their thoughts. "What did you forget?" Miyuki asks with a stoic expression. "... The heir to the Saiyans and the Kure comes to visit here again." Akemi replies. "Them, huh?" Naomi says, and looked at Kaguya and Tsukuyomi: "They visited you many times when you were sleeping, treat them well, okay?" "Okay.". "Okay, mom." Kaguya and Tsukuyomi say. -------------------------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 38 - Tsundere attribute? I am without an editor again, if anyone is interested in editing my novel, please contact me, help me not to drop the quality of grammar. Enjoy. ------------------------------------------------------- Arriving at the kitchen Tsukuyomi and the girls sit at the big table that was in the kitchen, when Tsukuyomi sat on the chair, the girls ran trying to take the place beside him, but surprisingly it was Haruka and Kaguya who managed to get there first. Haruka used her Rinne-Sharingan and teleported to Tsukuyomi''s right side. Kaguya did something similar using her moon energy, the two girls make a smiling expression and after that, they start to eat the food made by Tsukuyomi. "!" Tsukuyomi and the girls who were unable to take the seat next to him just look at them in shock, words are painted over their faces saying; Should you use your powers just for that !? Shortly after that Tsukuyomi and the girls shrug their shoulders not caring anymore, the girls who were unable to sit next to Tsukuyomi sit in front of him and start eating. Lunch took longer than usual, Tsukuyomi was flirting with Kaguya and Haruka who were very red and the girls who couldn''t sit beside him didn''t like it, seeing this, he started flirting with them too, which to Naomi''s dismay, Tsukuyomi was not flirting with her, deciding to question him later for that reason, she keeps quiet and goes back to eating. Tsukuyomi realizing the red aura of anger that came from Naomi, he decides not to ask, after all, he knows very well that it''s his fault. - My aunts and cousins I can even accept having them as my wives, but my mother, who was always someone important to me, I can''t, in my old life, I had no mother, I was an orphan, I longed for love and affection of a mother, now that I got this love and affection, I can''t see her as a wife. - he thinks with a frown on his face while eating the food he made by himself. Soon lunch was over and they went to the garden to rest. Arriving at the garden of the mansion Kaguya and Tsukuyomi are surprised, if before that garden can be said beautiful, now the garden looks like it was made by the god himself! Tsukuyomi looks around and notices a large tree that was near a lake with several pieces of furniture under its shadow, this tree is the one in which he always slept with his fox, he is shocked by this sight because this tree was located far away from the mansion. "It''s beautiful, right? Haruka is the one who created the garden, she also took the tree and put it here, she also made the lake, recreating almost perfectly like the place where you always slept before. "Naomi says with a smile on her face. Hearing Naomi''s words. Tsukuyomi looks toward Haruka with a loving smile she was a little far from him and so he approaches her and hugs her gently by the waist: "I thought this place had been created by a god, but I never expected this place to have been made by a goddess, my beautiful goddess. " "you are good with words, huh? Were you born to be a womanizer? "Haruka comments with a serious face that had little shades of red on her pale cheek as she placed both her hands on his ?h?st. Listening to Haruka. Tsukuyomi smiles helplessly. - I was trained to be a murderer, of course, I know how to act like a man. - he thinks Tsukuyomi ??r?sses Haruka''s face and says with a sincere and grateful expression, after all, he really liked this place: "Thank you, Haruka." Hearing the loving tone of his voice and seeing Tsukuyomi''s expression of affection and love, Haruka stops acting strong. "Nn" Haruka waves her red face while looking at Tsukuyomi''s face. Tsukuyomi feeling that she found the cutest creature in the world slowly starts to approach Haruka''s face. "Cough!" The girls realizing that they were entering on their own world, they cough together and take Tsukuyomi and Haruka out of their own world, the girls just look angry at Tsukuyomi and jealous at Haruka. Haruka get Embarrassed and pushes Tsukuyomi away from his arms she walks quickly towards the sofa that was under the big tree. Tsukuyomi smiles helplessly at the girls'' gaze, he thinks for a while, making his decision, he approaches Kaguya and kisses her on the cheek. "Don''t be angry, I love you, Kaguya." Tsukuyomi approaches Miyuki and says while stroking the small white horns on her head. "When I slept twelve years ago, you didn''t have these horns, you worked hard for me, Miyuki. Thanks. "He says as he kisses her cheek and adds more divine power to her moon mark. Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. Miyuki gives a small smile on her stoic face, she walks towards the tea-table where Kaguya was sitting and says: "Humpf! This is not enough, but for now, I will accept it." Tsukuyomi seeing this reaction cannot help think for himself; Did she earn Tsundere attribute while I was sleeping? Tsukuyomi approaches Akemi, but something happens that he did not expect. Akemi grabs Tsukuyomi''s kimono and pulls him towards her. "Humpf! My reward is up to me! "She says as she passionately kisses him. "!" The girls are surprised by this sudden development, but soon they can''t help but think it was a good idea! They just look at Tsukuyomi and Akemi who were kissing. Naomi who was nearby pouted for being ignored, she walks to the shade of the tree and lies down on the sofa next to Haruka. Akemi''s tongue starts to snake Tsukuyomi''s mouth leaving him unresponsive for a moment. Tsukuyomi, not wanting to lose, takes Akemi''s big, toned ?ss and squeezes it hard. "Hyun ~!" Akemi gives a cute cry that makes Tsukuyomi surprised for a moment, but then he smiles and lifts Akemi while holding her toned and soft ?ss. Akemi tightly wraps her legs around Tsukuyomi''s waist and begins to kiss him passionately. Akemi breathes heavily with a red face while looking passionately at Tsukuyomi who was breathing equally like her. Tsukuyomi catches his breath and says: "... I didn''t expect this, it''s no wonder you''re my mother''s sister, you''re a pervert too." "Humpf! I just get what I want, right now I''m holding so hard not to eat you! "Akemi says. "You''re not the only one holding on ..." Tsukuyomi comments as he rubs his younger brother who woke up in all glory pointing at Akemi''s sacred cave, which was spurting transparent liquids. "Oh? You are also hairy, I like it. "He says feeling a rough sensation in his younger brother. "Pervert!" Akemi says with false anger when he hits his ?h?st. Tsukuyomi smiles lovingly and kisses Akemi deeply, he starts to play with her tongue and squeezes her big, toned ?ss with his hands, while kissing her, he says: "It looks like our guests have arrived." Akemi stops kissing Tsukuyomi and while she was breathing heavily with her red face, she wears her Byakugan. "Tsk, just when it was getting good." She mumbles while feeling annoyed. Tsukuyomi smiles helplessly and pecks her lips: "Don''t be upset, we have all the time in the world to do this again, after all, we have a long life." Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. Akemi smiles lovingly at him and says. "Alright ... Put me on the floor, we have to make our appearance appropriate to receive the guests and you have to take care of this little prank." She says as she strokes Tsukuyomi''s younger brother with her hands. "You have to change your kimono too ..." Tsukuyomi says with a perverted smile on her face as she looks at Akemi''s kimono that was wet with her bottoms. "True..." Akemi responds by looking at the wet mess that her sacred cave made. Tsukuyomi thinks for a while and while holding Akemi in that position, he teleports with her to their room. Tsukuyomi places her on the floor and says, "I''m going to take a shower to calm myself down, do you want to come?" "If I go to the bathroom with you, you will not calm down." Akemi says with a perverted smile. "True, but ... We have to get rid of that smell, right?" Tsukuyomi says smiling as he walks towards the bathroom in their room. Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. Akemi sniffs her body and realizes that she has a strange smell on her body, then she walks towards the bathroom that Tsukuyomi just entered while pulling off her messy kimono and without the ribbon around her waist she tossing it on her bed. --------------------------- Edited By: TornHeart Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on pa treon! Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 39 - Akemis concerns. The bath lasted longer than expected. Akemi teased Tsukuyomi by showing off her incredibly defined hot warrior body and making provocative poses. Tsukuyomi watching Akemi teasing him, he slowly felt his younger brother waking up in all his glory. Tsukuyomi not taking any more of her teasing, he took Akemi in a princess carry who was screaming excitedly and led her towards the giant onsen he had in his bathroom, arriving at the Onsen, Tsukuyomi sits on the floor and places Akemi facing forward on his ??p, while Akemi was excited and with a smile of anticipation on her face, Tsukuyomi started using his hands to ??r?ss Akemi''s soft, muscular body who was biting her lips trying not to let out a sensual m??n from her, not satisfied, Tsukuyomi slowly started to take his hands towards Akemi''s sacred cave which was full of white hairs that he adored. Akemi feeling Tsukuyomi''s hands ??r?ssing her sacred cave, she was startled for a moment and contracted her legs quickly preventing him from ??r?ssing her, she turned her face and looked at him with a false anger on her face. Tsukuyomi smiled and kissed her lips as he started attacking her br??sts with his hands. Akemi feeling a tongue snaking her mouth and the tips of her n?pp??s being squeezed and stroked, she started breathing heavily while spreading her legs slightly for Tsukuyomi to play with her sacred cave. "Ara~, you are being too bold today aren''t you? ... is it because your body grew? ... Ah ~!" Akemi asked in a sensual voice as she tries hard to hold her m??ns. Listening to Akemi''s question. Tsukuyomi smiles and says while biting Akemi''s slightly red ears, which in turn makes it difficult for her to hold her m??ns in. "I''m just responding to your feelings for me ... I won''t do this to any other woman." "Hyaan~!" Akemi ?r??n?d sensuously when she feels her ear being bitten by Tsukuyomi, as her breathing intensified with a red face as transparent liquids start to come out of her sacred cave and mix with Onsen. Hearing what Tsukuyomi said. Akemi slowly rotated her voluptuous body towards Tsukuyomi and wraps her toned, soft legs around his waist while sitting on his sturdy younger brother. "Humpf! You say that to me, but the first time you were alone with another woman, you did that to Haruka."She said with false irritation as she wrapped her arms around Tsukuyomi''s neck and pressed her m?tur? and voluptuous body into Tsukuyomi. "Let''s stay like this for a while ... I missed you so much, so much, so much, you don''t know just how much I missed you. Only when you were unconscious for twelve years that I realized just how much important you were to me ... "She said in a melancholic whisper towards his ear as she presses her big, soft br??sts that had the n?pp??s hard on his body. Tsukuyomi feeling Akemi''s m?tur? and voluptuous body pressing against his body, he feels he can get lost in ?ust, but when he heard what Akemi said, he held back his d?s?r? and said it in a loving voice while stroking her long white hair which were wet with the water: "Okay ... I''ll be like this for as long as you want." "Nn" Akemi confirmed in a low voice while closing her eyes and hugging Tsukuyomi tighter. ... Seeing Tsukuyomi and Akemi disappear in white light. Kaguya, who was sitting in a chair near the tea table, told Miyuki and Naomi that were sitting in front of her in a serious voice while drinking some tea that was in the cup she was holding in her hands: "It looks like it''s time for Akemi to approach him now. " "Yes ... when you both were unconscious, Akemi was very sad, it may not seem like it, but when it comes to the people she loves, she is a very s?ns?t?v? person." Naomi says with a wistful smile on her face. "I still remember what she did two years ago at the meeting to decide on the plans of the Otsutsuki Clan, when Akemi saw Hagoromo again ... All I can say that it was chaos, we were lucky as that time my mother was around close to send her to the mansion, if she didn''t do that, she would have been expelled for attacking an elder, even though I thought my mom wouldn''t let that happen. "Miyuki said with a small smile towards Haruka who was lying on the couch. "Do you think Hagoromo would expel his daughter?" Kaguya asked as she sipped some tea. After thinking for a moment, Naomi replied with a little frown: "No, my father is manipulative, but he regards the Clan and its members above all else, even if he uses the Clan members for his own benefit." "A contradictory person, huh?" Kaguya said looking at Naomi, and continues while drinking some of her tea: "This type of person is dangerous, we have to be very careful around him." Miyuki and Naomi nodded in agreement. "Now that I understand, Kaguya-chan, why do you seem to be someone so experienced and at the same time not?" Naomi asked curiously. Hearing Naomi''s question, Miyuki looked towards Kaguya with curiosity waiting for her answer. Kaguya initially freezed at Naomi''s question, but she managed to control her facial expression and said in the same cold tone as before: "Me and Tsukuyomi when we were blessed, we received the memories and knowledge of someone related to the moon in the process." "! "Hearing what Kaguya said, the girls look towards her with a serious face even Haruka who was lying on the couch opened her eyes and looked at Kaguya waiting for her to continue her explanation. Kaguya takes a deep breath and continued with a serious face: "I received the memories of a woman who lived in another world and who was the wife of the God of the Moon ... I asked Tsukuyomi what memory he received, and he told me that he received the memories of the Moon God before he became a God, apparently, he received the memories of the Moon God when he was just a mortal ... "Kaguya says mixing truths with lies. ¨C''I just know that Tsukuyomi is like me, a person who has reincarnated, but the way he acts, from what I have seen so far, is very similar to a mortal, so I can deduce that in his past life, he was a mortal.'' - She thinks. "!" The girls were shocked to hear what Kaguya said, but that explains a lot, including their intelligence, which was very high even for an Otsutsuki. Haruka and Miyuki can easily perceive that she didn''t tell the whole truth, but they don''t know what she lied, deciding to put it aside they don''t ask anything, for the time being. While Kaguya, Naomi and Miyuki talked about various things related to Tsukuyomi and Akemi. Haruka opened her eyes again and looked at Miyuki: "Miyuki, the boys have arrived ..." she said in a lazy tone as she was lying on the couch. ¨C Hmm, there is an insect hiding in the shadows, but she has no bad intention, if she had a bad intention, she would not go through the screening she has when entering the portal that takes the Otsutsuki dimension, I am too lazy to tell Miyuki too. - She thinks while closing her eyes again. Hearing what her mother said. Miyuki nods and gets up from the chair where she was sitting, then she walked towards the main hall of the mansion to pick up the boys. --------------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 40 - Fusui Kure. Pov Miyuki. As I walked through the halls of the mansion, I think of the words that I heard from Kaguya. "I received the memories of a woman who lived in another world and who was the wife of the God of the Moon ... I asked Tsukuyomi what memory he received, and he told me that he received the memories of the God of the Moon before becoming a God, apparently, he received the memories of the Moon God when he was just a mortal ..." I don''t know which part of what she said was a lie, but I''m sure the divinity doesn''t work that way. Can I be thinking bullshit? Yes, after all, I have never left my family''s mansion or the Otsutsuki dimension. But one thing I''m sure of was, divinity doesn''t work that way. I have divine blood in my veins too, so far, I have never felt other people''s memories in my head. "Maybe it''s because I wasn''t blessed directly like them? Or is it because I am not an heir to a god?" Hmm. It''s a lot to think about, I shouldn''t suspect Kaguya, she probably has her reasons for not telling the whole truth. She loved Tsukuyomi too much to harm him or do anything that harms him. "She will also be the lead wife in the future ... Although my mother and Akemi are strong candidates for this position." Looking at the white door to the main hall, I felt two presences waiting outside the mansion. Kakaroto and Karla Kure, huh? Kakaroto is a nice boy, but Karla Kure, I feel a strange sensation from her. Call it a woman''s instinct, but I can''t help thinking that she was here only for my young master. 3 POV. Miyuki opened the door to the mansion''s main hall and soon she sees two teenagers standing in front of her with a smile on their faces. The teen girl is a beautiful young woman with a deceptively defined body, she is wearing a black high school uniform, she has a small body and a moderately large ?h?st. She has long black hair, with several strands hanging from her forehead and two long hairs that cover both sides of her face, a small and delicate nose, full lips and beautiful black sclera eyes and white irises that are the trademark of the Kure Clan. "Yo! I came to visit again!" Kakaroto said with a smile on his face. "Do not forget me! I came to visit too!"Karla said smiling as she jumped in the air. Miyuki nods coolly and says while activating her Lunar Mangekyou Sharingan: "I suggest that you who are hiding in the shadows appear now or I will consider you as a threat." "I said you couldn''t fool the Otsutsuki''s'' senses, Fusui-chan." Karla said with a shrug while looking into Miyuki''s eyes. ¨C''Hmm, this pattern is different from our records, I need to tell Jii-Sama.'' - She thinks while still keeping the smile on her face. Suddenly Karla''s shadow started to deform and very slowly a person started to come out of it. Soon a girl of the same height as Karla is standing in front of them with an apologetic smile on her face. "Woow~!this is interesting! Can you teach me later?" Kakaroto asked in an excited tone. "Unfortunately, I can''t, after all, it''s a Kure clan technique." Fusui said with an apologetic smile. Kakaroto was discouraged listening to the girl, but soon he recovered and said with a smile on his face: "I see ... I am Kakaroto, nice to meet you!" "Hahaha, you are interesting, I have never seen a Saiyan in a good mood!" She said smiling, and added: "I am Fusui Kure, Raian Kure''s younger sister!" Fusui is an attractive young woman wearing black jeans and a black tank top, she has a beautiful face, delicate facial features, black hair with a big bang that floats between her eyes, a medium-sized bust, and dark sclera eyes and white irises ?ssociated with the Kure clan. Hearing her presentation Kakaroto started to smile and soon they started talking to each other. Miyuki watchedFusui a little and said as she remembered the information about her: "Fusui Kure, sister to Raian Kure, a specialist in long-distance murder. The info about you said you never missed a target." Listening to Miyuki. Fusui smiled a little and said: "Miyuki Otsutsuki, the younger sister of the leader of the Otsutsuki Clan. The adopted daughter of the strongest Elder in the Otsutsuki Clan, Haruka Otsutsuki. You have that cold expression that doesn''t matter to anyone, but you''re a big fish, aren''t you? " "You are wrong about something." Miyuki said with a small smile on her stoic face. Fusui looked at her in confusion and asked "What did I do wrong? I''m sure this is all the information about you." Miyuki stops looking at Fusui and said with a small victorious smile on her face towards Karla: "Missed the title ''Wife of the Otsutsuki Clan Heir, Tsukuyomi Otsutsuki." Seeing the shocked expression of the two girls, she smiled victoriously and continued: "You have to update this information, after all, you are a clan of ?ssassins, right? Come, I will accompany you through the mansion." She said as she turned and walked towards the garden. Kakaroto who was not understanding the conversation realized that Miyuki was leaving and quickly ran towards her and walked at the same pace as her. "I see ... I will update this information." Fusui mumbled to herself, she looked at Karla who looked frightened and said: "Let''s go too." Karla nodded and soon they run to Miyuki''s side. -------------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 41 - We Are Venom!!! I''m sorry for not being a new chapter. I know there are people who are anxious! I''m posting a new Fanfic, and believe it or not it''s Marvel !! more precisely the MCU !! I will cover the MCU storyline and some comic book storylines. I will not stop posting this Fanfic !! please tell me what you think of the new novel !! The name of the novel is Marvel: We Are Venom this note will be deleted when you post new chapters. ............. Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 41 - Tournament? Arriving at the garden, the girls from Kure clan and Kakaroto Were surprised by the sight of a small paradise that appeared in front of them, several rare animals that they had never seen, several rare plants and above all an incredibly large tree that exudes a cozy feeling. ¨C Hmm? Have I seen this tree somewhere? - Kakaroto thinks. "Karla! Karla! look, there''s a unicorn over there!" Fusui said excitedly while jumping like a little girl. Karla looked towards the direction that Fusui pointed and is shocked at the sight of a white horse with a pointed horn resting beside a white horse with wings. "A Pegasus!?" Karla shouted in shock, and warned Kakaroto and Fusui that they were close to her. Fusui who had not noticed the white Pegasus in the beginning, now also opened her mouth in shock. "What is a Pegasus?" Kakaroto asked innocently. Hearing this question from Kakaroto, the girls from Kure clan and even Miyuki who had a small smile on her face almost stumbled. "You don''t know what a Pegasus is?!" Karla yelled in shock. "No ...?" Kakaroto said with a little confusion. "Look! A Pegasus is ... A Pegasus is ..." Karla stopped talking and looked with a confused expression at Fusui and asked her: "What is a Pegasus really?" Fusui and Miyuki looked at the Kakaroto and Karla as if they are stupid; How can the two heirs of the most famous clans in the world not know what a Pegasus is!? They thought at the same time. "A Pegasus and a Unicorn are legendary creatures that were used as a mount for the gods, they are also small deities that do not influence the world much, they were hunted during ancient times until they led to extinction by Humans and races that had a short life expectancy." A voice was heard suddenly. Looking around, the guests realized that it was Haruka, the elder of the Otsutsuki Clan, realizing who was speaking to them, the guests quickly greeted her. "Greetings to the elder of the Otsutsuki Clan, Haruka Otsutsuki." Kakaroto, Fusui and Karla said in unison placing their hands on their ?h?st and bowing slightly. Haruka nodded in agreement with their greetings and continued: "I saved these creatures before they were extinct, unfortunately, I can only save a pair of Unicorns and Pegasus ... These two that you are seeing are the last of their species." She said looking at the two horses that were sleeping near a shadow. "!" Listening to Haruka, the guests sympathized with the creatures. "Are they male and female?" Fusui asks. "Yes, Pegasus is the male and the female is the Unicorn" Haruka said as she walked towards the couch she was on. Seeing Haruka walked towards where Naomi and Kaguya were. Miyuki waved her hands for the guests to follow her. The guests nodded and walked towards the available sofa and sit down. "Where''s that serious kid?" Haruka asked Kakaroto. Realizing that she was talking to him, Kakaroto said looking at Haruka who was sitting on the couch in front of him: "Vegeta didn''t come today, as he was busy training for the martial arts tournament that will take place in the City of the Saiyan, The TenkaichiBud¨­kai." "Oh! Already at this time of year?"Naomi asked in surprise. "Yes." Kakaroto said with a smile on his face. "What is Tenkoch-?" Kaguya asked. "Tenkaichi Bud¨­kai ..." Naomi corrected her. "Yes, what is that?" Hearing her question, Karla who has participated in all tournaments since she was born says: "It is a tournament organized by the Saiyans, the tournament takes place every five years, Tenkaichi Bud¨­kai is so popular that all the Clans living in the northern city participate his." "Northern City?" Kaguya asked, visibly confused, from hearing these words. Hearing Kaguya''s question. Karla looked at her confused, after all, this is common knowledge, but remembering that she was unconscious, she asked. "Do you know why there are only 10 families of the celestial clan?" Kaguya thinks for a while and in one breath, she replied: "The Celestial Clans are a symbol of strength and influence in the Celestial world, they are chosen by the ''Will of the World'' a higher entity that manages that world. For your family to be considered a Celestial Clan, you need three requirements. First: strength and potential of the bloodline. Second: You must completely master one of the ten basic elements of the world which are fire, earth, air, water, lightning, light, darkness, space, time and soul. Third: You need the approval of the ''Will of the World'' and follow some rules that it imposes." * Clap! * * Clap! * * Clap! * * Clap! * * Clap! * Naomi clapped her hands with a smile on her face and said: "It looks like you weren''t just watching Tsukuyomi in my classes, are you?" Listening to Naomi. Kaguya''s pale cheeks turn a little bit red, but she still managed to keep her stoic expression. Seeing her expression, the girls from the Otsutsuki Clan gave a little chuckle even Haruka gives a little imperceptible smile to everyone. "Humpf!" Kaguya hearing her family''s giggles, she turned her head to the side while hiding her face with her long white hair. Time passes with them laughing and soon Karla continued her explanation: "This planet is very big and hides dangers that have not been discovered yet, currently, we live in a supercontinent that was divided into five cities that were called Northern Cities, south, east, west and the Central City, except the central city which is governed by the two families of the gods, the remaining four cities there are the Celestial families who administer and maintain peace in it." Kaguya nodded and begins to think about what she has just learned, but she has no time to think when Miyuki continued Karla''s explanation: "The Northern City is where we live, it is also managed by the Kure and Saiyajin clans, as they cannot manage such a large city with few Clan members, the Common, Rare and Elite Classification Clans help them. " "I see ... Hmm? Doesn''t our Otsutsuki Clan manage anything?"Kaguya inquired after finding something strange about the situation. "Our Clan is special, you know that there is a lot of energy in the world, right?" Haruka who knows the most about the subject answered her question. Kaguya replied after thinking for a while: "The energies are, Ki, Chakra, Nen, Soul energy (Reiatsu), Will energy (Haki) and Magic (Mana), right?" "Yes, each energies are different, each energies has a different effect on the user''s body, the perfect hybrids that are born from humans are hated because they can use more than one energy with complete control." Haruka replied calmly. Kaguya started to think about her words and she thinks of something that would explain everything. "Can humans use more than one energy?" Hearing her question, Haruka smiled a little and replied: "You almost got it right, humans have the ''potential'' to use all the energies in this world, but that is almost impossible because the energies are in conflict with each other, now think if someone is born who does not have this difficulty ...? Someone who can use all the energies without suffering the consequences? And not just one person, but several of them?"She said while thinking inside; ''If a human has a long enough life expectancy, he can train all the energies and use them perfectly, but even the greatest genius of humans would take centuries to do, well, they don''t need to know that, right?'' "!" Hearing what Haruka said, Kaguya Was shocked. "A total chaos ..." Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 42 - Chaos. Will be busy helping to move from my girlfriend''s house to mine, so I won''t have time to post chapters, so I''ll post two chapters today, enjoy. ------------------------------------ "A total chaos ..." Kaguya said. A silent atmosphere descended into the room and everyone waits for Haruka''s next words in silence. "Yes, you are right ..." Haruka said with a stoic face, and continued: "Our clan is special because Hagoromo is the Guardian of the planet, The ''Guardian'' is the one who is always at the forefront of the army when something threatens the world. The Otsutsukis last volunteered for this work and since then Otsutsukis are independent, we have free will to do whatever you want provided they do not harm the world, if it ever happend we will be branded as traitors by the ''World Will''. "She said while thinking; ''if that happened one day, i just open a portal to another dimension and run away with my new family, i will not lose another family again.'' The girls were initially shocked to hear this new information, but when they hear Hagoromo''s name. The girls of the Otsutsuki Clan made a face of hatred, but they remain silent. Haruka seeing this thinks; ''They still haven''t forgiven you, huh? I can''t blame them, after all, when they tried to do the same thing to me when I was younger, I haven''t forgiven those responsible until today.'' "The privilege given by the ''Will of the World'' is that only the Guardian of the planet and the two families of the gods can use all the energies present in this world without side effects." Haruka explained, realizing that everyone was paying attention to her, she decided to add more details. "Hybrids born from non-human species, they are born deficient and with low life expectancy, this is because of the energies that mix and conflict is born between them. For example, the forest elves are specialized in Mana, they are born with a body full of Mana and extreme affinity with it. Cat Peoples are a breed specialized in Ki, they are born with extreme affinity with Ki, if these two breeds and have a child, that child will be born disabled because of the energy conflict between Ki and Mana." Listening to Haruka''s explanation. Kaguya nodded and was silent thinking about several things in her mind. Kakaroto raised his hand as if he were in a classroom and Haruka was the teacher. "What is an Elf?" Kakaroto asked innocently with a smile on his face. Hearing Kakaroto''s question. Everyone present except Haruka almost fell to the floor. "You! How can you not even know what an Elf is?" Fusui yelled. "Are the Saiyans, all right, to have you as their heir?!" Karla shouted too. Kakaroto just smirked as he puts his hand in his hair and rubbed it a little. Karla and Fusui started talking to Kakaroto about the Elves and how they live, but realizing that he still doesn''t understand, Karla shouted: "It''s those pointy-eared beings!" "OHHH! I see ... in my house there are a lot of them, they are nice. "Kakaroto said with a smile on his face. * Sigh! * * Sigh! * Karla and Fusui sighed together and dropped the subject, but they can''t help thinking; ''Are the Saiyans really okay with having him as their heir?'' "Where''s Tsukuyomi?" Karla asked innocently. Hearing her question. The girls from the Otsutsuki Clan looked at her suspiciously as if their female instinct warning them of the forbidding danger, Naomi, who was closed to her, replied: "He must be coming soon." "I see ..." Karla replied and started a conversation with Fusui. Naomi looked at Miyuki who was sitting next to her and said in a low voice: "Find Tsukuyomi and Akemi, they are probably in the bathroom of our room." Listening to Naomi. Miyuki nods stoically, she gets up from the chair and walked calmly towards the mansion. Seeing Miyuki out of her sight, Naomi said to the guests, "Do you want to eat something?" Hearing the word he loved the most, Kakaroto said with an excited voice: "Yes! I accept, let''s eat! Before I came to visit you, I was training with Vegeta, So I am very hungry right now!" Kure girls also accepted. Naomi smiled gently and clicked her finger, when she clicked a banquet appeared in front of the guests. "As expected from the Clan specialized in the element of space ..." Fusui murmured. "Yes." Karla agreed with her. "WOOW!" Kakaroto exclaimed in surprise and quickly sits down on the chair that was near the banquet and started eating. "Delicious!" Kakaroto said as he takes a piece of meat in his hands and puts the whole piece in his mouth. "Kakaroto! have some table manners! "Naomi screamed, but the Saiyan didn''t listen. * Sigh * "This boy is irredeemable ..." Naomi said, sighing with a defeated face. "Yes ..." Karla, who had known him for a long time, agreed. "Are all Saiyans like that?" Kaguya asked curiously looking at Kakaroto who was eating like he hasn''t seen food in a long time. "!" Hearing Kaguya''s question, the girls from the Kure and Otsutsuki clans look at each other and said with a sigh: "Yes, they are ..." Kaguya nodded and sipped her tea calmly. "I think I lost my appetite ..." Fusui said with an uncomfortable face. Karla listening to Fusui shrugged and says as she sat on a chair away from Kakaroto: "You get used to it." Karla soon started eating normally. "I don''t think so ..." Fusui said looking at Kakaroto. "Fusui-chan, do you want some tea?" Naomi who was next to Kaguya offered. Fusui looked at Naomi and Kaguya who were drinking tea calmly and at Kakaroto and Karla who were eating. Making a decision she said as she walked and set on a chair near the tea-table: "I accept ..." Fusui sipped the tea and said, "Delicious." Naomi smiled at her compliment and soon they started talking within themselves. --------------------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 43 - A moment at the Onsen. (+18) Pov Miyuki. I walked calmly towards the room where the girls and I slept with Tsukuyomi and opened the door. Looking around the room, I noticed pieces of white clothing on the floor that are slowly dissolving and Akemi''s kimono next to those pieces of clothing. I activated my Lunar Mangekyou Sharingan and saw a strange energy coming out of the piece of white kimono that was on the floor. "Divine energy ... I see, it looked like Akemi is having fun, huh?" I disabled my Lunar Mangekyou Sharingan and walked towards the bathroom Arriving at the bathroom, I saw the steam from the Onsen. "It''s like Naomi said, they were in the bathroom." I mumbled to myself. Walking towards the Onsen and opening the doors. I saw Tsukuyomi and Akemi with their eyes closed, n?k?d in the Onsen''s bathtub while they are clinging to each other. More than an envious situation! Damn it! I should have stayed a little longer, maybe it was me holding on to him in that shameful position now. Putting my thoughts aside, I walked calmly towards them. Akemi was sitting on my young master''s ??p with her body resting on his ?h?st while wrapping her legs around his waist. Seeing how comfortable Akemi is in his arms, I can''t help but imagine myself in her position, it must be very comfortable ... After all, even Akemi who was always tense can relax like that. Anyway, I better wake them up, even though Otsutsuki''s can''t get sick because of our bodies and bloodlines, it''s not healthy to stay in an Onsen like that. That''s the excuse that I thought to myself. Damn it! So jealous! Next time I won''t miss a chance! I''m going to have his v?r??n?t?! In fact, I wanted his child, but Otsutsuki''s took a long time to have children. Just by imagining my son and Tsukuyomi''s I can die happy! Damn it! I have to stop thinking about many things at the same time. "Tsukuyomi, Akemi. The guests are here, you shouldn''t sleep at the Onsen! Wake up! " 3 POV "Tsukuyomi, Akemi. The guests are here, you shouldn''t sleep at the Onsen! Wake up!"Miyuki said with a stoic expression. Hearing Miyuki''s voice. Tsukuyomi started to wake up, he slowly opened his eyes saying: "I ... I slept?" "Yes." Miyuki said. "I see ..." Tsukuyomi said as he closed his eyes and embraces Akemi''s soft, voluptuous and muscular body that had her eyes closed on his shoulder with a small smile on her face. ¨C How do these muscles work? How can a body be so defined and soft at the same time? - he thinks. Miyuki narrows her eyes coldly at Tsukuyomi, when she was going to call him again, she saw Akemi''s eyes opened looking at her. Akemi who woke up when Miyuki first called her, looked at Miyuki with a small winning smile on her face as she tried to snuggle further into Tsukuyomi''s body. Akemi feeling something robust and big in her belly not letting her hug her beloved as she wanted, she looked towards her belly and see Tsukuyomi''s robust little brother begging for attention, with a perverted smile on his face, Akemi stops hug Tsukuyomi and lift the torso of her body a little bit, she straightened her long white hair that was spread over the Onsen and with her right hand, she takes Tsukuyomi''s sturdy younger brother who was rock hard and takes him off his ?h?st from Tsukuyomi so that she can snuggle up to his ?h?st, while Akemi held Tsukuyomi''s younger brother with her right hand, she sits on Tsukuyomi''s ?h?st. Akemi seeing her lover''s n?k?d ?h?st smiled perversely, she lowered her torso towards Tsukuyomi''s ?h?st and wraps her arms around her lover''s neck, thus pressing her hot body and her big br??sts on his ?h?st, she soon snuggles into his ?h?st and lifts her ?ss slightly while lowering her ?ss towards Tsukuyomi''s younger brother so that he can lean against her sacred cave. While Akemi did this sensuality show. Miyuki looked at her with eyes that can freeze anything to hell. "Don''t look at me with those eyes ..." Akemi said with a small smile on her face as she swayed her ?ss up and down, that was rubbing her sacred cave on Tsukuyomi''s younger brother. "Come on, join us" Akemi said smiling perversely. Miyuki hesitated and started to think a little, but while she was thinking, Tsukuyomi who was pretending to be lazy smiled and slapped his two hands on Akemi''s ?ss. "Ah ~!" Akemi ?r??n?d and looked at Tsukuyomi with false anger. Tsukuyomi ??r?ssed Akemi''s face with his hands and kissed her deeply, he invaded with his tongue in her mouth and begins to snake his tongue inside her mouth, while he invaded Akemi''s mouth, he rubs his younger brother in the sacred cave of Akemi, which was spurting transparent liquids due to her excitement. Akemi begins to feel her body heat up even more and a deep ?ust begins to grow inside her heart. Tsukuyomi lifts his torso and holds Akemi on his ??p, then he started to feel her big, soft br??sts while he kissed her. Akemi wraps her legs tightly around Tsukuyomi''s waist and started making a move up and down rubbing her sacred cave on Tsukuyomi''s younger brother. Onsen started to get hotter due to the intimate act of the two lovers. Miyuki just keeps watching Tsukuyomi and Akemi with cold eyes, while she watched them, she didn''t notice that the area of her intimate kimono started getting a little wet. Tsukuyomi who was kissing Akemi feels an explosion of a pink aura (excitement) coming from Miyuki and thinks; Can she really not let her emotions not show on her face or is it unconscious? Tsukuyomi deciding to make Akemi come and himself too, after all, he had been holding himself back since the time he did that to Haruka, he slapped his both hands on Haruka''s ?ss and with his hands, he opens his ?ss a little and begins to rub his younger brother strongly in her sacred cave "Hyaan ~! This is so good!" Akemi m??n?d when she feels pain coming from her ?ss. Tsukuyomi kissed her again and started groping her big br??sts, while groping Akemi''s br??sts and kissing her, he looked at her white horn and thinks; Is her horn an erogenous zone? I think just testing to find out. Tsukuyomi stopped groping Akemi''s br??st with his right hand and with that hand he touched Akemi''s horn, the moment he touched her white horn, he was surprised by Akemi''s reaction. "Nyaaaa~! No ... Don''t touch my horns!" Akemi said while breathing heavily. Tsukuyomi smirked and begins to attack Akemi''s mouth again while groping her br??sts and occasionally lightly squeezing her horns. "Ah-! So good!"Akemi m??n?d with p???sur?. Tsukuyomi attacked Akemi for a full thirty minutes, not wanting to lose to him, Akemi hooked Tsukuyomi''s younger brother with her ?ss and began to move up and down rubbing the sacred cave that was spouting transparent liquids from her on his sturdy younger brother. Tsukuyomi feeling that he will come soon, he stopped kissing Akemi and with his mouth, he bites the white horns on her head saying: "Cum for me!" "Hyaan ~! I''m going to come!"Akemi screamed with p???sur? when he feels a fierce feeling coming from her sacred cave. While Akemi was ?umm?n? and breathing heavily, she looked lovingly at Tsukuyomi and said when she bites his ear while squeezing her ?ss, squeezing Tsukuyomi''s sturdy younger brother "It''s not fair for me to ?um alone!" "Ugh ~!" Tsukuyomi started to come when he feels Akemi biting his ear and squeezing his younger brother. "Kya!" Miyuki screams a little scared when she feels a white liquid on her cheek. Miyuki unconsciously used her tongue and drank some of the white liquid that fell on her cheek. Miyuki feeling the taste literally divine that came from Tsukuyomi''s white milk, she looked at him with a dangerous gleam in her eyes. Tsukuyomi and Akemi who was breathing heavily on the Onsen look at each other with a loving face, and kiss. "It looked like now, we have to take a real shower ..." Tsukuyomi said wryly as he kissed her. "... Yes" Akemi said while kissing and wrapping her arms around his neck, she stopped kissing Tsukuyomi and said while rubbing her ?ss that is painted white milk on Tsukuyomi''s younger brother who was already proudly standing: "¡­ I want you inside me now." She said with a flushed face while breathing heavily Tsukuyomi looked at Akemi''s beautiful face, which was a little flushed and breathing heavily, those full lips, big br??sts that had a hard n?pp??, a defined and soft body, he couldn''t help murmuring: "Beautiful ..." Listening to what Tsukuyomi said. Akemi smiled beautifully and slowly she approached his face and kissed him. Tsukuyomi and Akemi started to get excited again, after all, with the vitality of an Otsutsuki they can do this activity for two days in a row that still won''t be enough. Listening to what Akemi said. Miyuki leaves her stupor and screamed while hitting her feet on the floor: "NO!" "!" Tsukuyomi and Akemi were startled to hear Miyuki''s scream and looked at her. "We have guests, you have to get dressed now!" She said coldly and continues in a low voice that only she can hear: "Who will have his v?r??n?t?, it''s me!" Akemi and Tsukuyomi look at each other and reluctantly they nodded in agreement. Tsukuyomi takes Akemi as a princess and kissed her saying. "Let''s take a shower again and get dressed." "Nn" Akemi made a sound in agreement while kissing him. Soon the lovers separated from their embrace and begin to bathe. --------------------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 44 - I dont regret that decision. Thanks to Miyuki being around to prevent Tsukuyomi and Akemi from dating again, the shower ended much faster, so they were walking down the corridors towards the garden. "Are you rabbits?" Miyuki asked coldly, looking at Akemi and Tsukuyomi who were looking at each other as if at any moment they would start attacking each other again. Of course, their ''attack'' would cause more p???sur? for both of them than pain. Hearing Miyuki''s question. Akemi and Tsukuyomi almost stumbled, they turned around and responded in unison to her: "No!" Miyuki looked at them suspiciously and said, "So, why are you looking at each other like you want to devour each other? As expected, are you rabbits? " "No!" They said again together, they looked at each other again and as if casting a spell on them, they kept looking at each other as if they were teenagers in love. Miyuki used her hand and swings in front of them to try to get their attention, but nothing happened. "This is really weird, what''s going on?" She asked herself. Miyuki started thinking about possible solutions to this weird situation, but she stopped thinking when she realized that Akemi and Tsukuyomi are almost kissing again. Miyuki sighed and said, "Wake up!" Hearing Miyuki''s voice. Tsukuyomi and Akemi woke up from their trance and looked at each other''s faces that are inches apart, Tsukuyomi smiled softly and kisses Akemi. Akemi was surprised initially, but quickly she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss stronger. "Again!? What the hell is going on !? "Miyuki yelled as she stomped her feet on the floor. Hearing Miyuki''s voice. Tsukuyomi and Akemi stopped kissing and looked at each other with longing in their eyes. "What is happening? I feel like I''m going to lose control and attack you anytime ... "Tsukuyomi said in a loving voice, breathing heavily. Akemi looks lovingly at Tsukuyomi with d?s?r?s in her eyes as she uncomfortably moved her legs, she was at that moment feeling a tingling sensation inside her sacred cave. "You are not the only one ... I am holding on too much to not eat you here and now!" Akemi said while breathing heavily. Miyuki deciding that that was enough, she summoned two ice balls in her hands with her Chakra. "Stay cool until the girls and I know what happened!" She said as she tossed the two ice balls at the couple who didn''t know what shame was. Miyuki''s attacked turned Akemi and Tsukuyomi into ice sculptures, but soon the ice started to melt and they looked at her with confusion. "Why did you attack us?" Tsukuyomi asked confused as he was hugging Akemi around the waist. Miyuki narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "You need to get away from each other now!" "Tsk." Tsukuyomi and Akemi grunted and reluctantly they broke away from each other''s embrace. "Tsukuyomi, teleport us to the garden now!" Miyuki said. "Yes, yes." Tsukuyomi said as he touched Miyuki and Akemi on the shoulder. Tsukuyomi summoned his divine energy and teleported to the garden. ... A white light appeared in the middle of the garden attracting the attention of everyone who was present. The girls from Otsutsukis clan already know who it was, but the girls from Kure clan and Kakaroto didn''t know. The light faded and Tsukuyomi appeared with Miyuki and Akemi. Before anyone can said anything Miyuki said coldly, "We have a problem." Hearing Miyuki''s words. The girls from the Otsutsuki Clan looked at her seriously hoping that she will continue the explanation. Miyuki looked in the direction of the girls from Kure clan and Kakoroto and said: "I''m sorry, but this is something you can''t hear. Mom, please." Haruka nodded and activated her Rinne-Sharingan and isolated the area where Kakaroto and the Kure clan girls were, in a different dimensional space. Karla and Fusui were surprised by this sudden development, they looked at each other and decided to wait, after all, every clan has its own secrets that nobody should know. Kakoroto didn''t care about the subject and soon went back to eating. "What happened?" Naomi asked as she was accompanied by Haruka and Kaguya who were beside her. Hearing Naomi''s question. Miyuki took a deep breath and started telling the girls everything that happened. Listening to what Tsukuyomi did to Akemi. Naomi looked with envious eyes at her older sister. On the other hand, Kaguya got angry and looked at Tsukuyomi with hateful looks, she was not angry at Tsukuyomi doing this to Akemi, Kaguya was angry that she was not the first to do this to him. Haruka was the only one who doesn''t care about the current situation, after all, she will be with him forever, and she also had her moment just before that happened. After some minutes. Miyuki finished explaining the whole situation and waited for Haruka to said something. After thinking about it for a while Haruka said, "I think this is related to the brand of wife that Tsukuyomi has placed on us." "Wife brand?" Tsukuyomi asked confused. "!" The girls looked at him shocked and think; Don''t you know what that is !? Naomi sighed and started to tell Tsukuyomi everything about the wife''s brand. After a few minutes of explanation, Tsukuyomi said with an ironic smile on his face: "I would never think that what I call ''blessing'' was actually a wife brand." "Do you regret it?" Kaguya asked, curious and a little apprehensive. Tsukuyomi POV I smile and said, "Never, I''m happy to know that all of you are my wives ..." I said with love and care looking at each of the girls present, I looked at each girl with love and care and stop my eyes on my mother who was smiling lovingly at me. My God! My God! My God! I marked my own mother as a wife! What do I do now!? Damn it! No! Bad idea! She will be devastated; I can feel from her aura that she loves me as a son and as a man ... Damn! You have the mind of an ?du?t to solve this as a man! Damn, I don''t know what to do! I''m just going to tell her how I feel and see what happens! ------------------------------ Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 45 - Karla Kure 1 Listening to what Tsukuyomi said. The girls smiled happily even Haruka and Miyuki who was known to be the coldest in the group have a small smile on their faces. The atmosphere started to turn pink, but knowing that now is not the time for this, Haruka continued the explanation: "As we explained before, the wife''s brand is used when dragons or gods wants to brand their wives as their property, that brand has three effects, one of the effects you already know, it allows you to use the divine energy of Tsukuyomi. The second effect is an uncontrollable attraction between the wife and the husband, the second effect is activated when Tsukuyomi goes to have s?x with one of you."She said looking at each of the girls, and added: "The third effect lets you know each other''s location anywhere on the planet." Listening to Haruka the girls are a little embarrassed, but soon they started thinking about her words. "But this is weird ... I didn''t have s?x with him" Akemi said seriously without any shame. "Yes, you didn''t have s?x, but he came on you, right?" Haruka replied stoically. All the girls except Akemi hearing these shameful words from Haruka have the skin on their pale cheeks gained a little red. Haruka was trying not to be embarrassed and to act as an elder should act, but this subject was her only weakness, she has the knowledge, but it was shameful to talk about it. "Yes, he came on my ?ss and Miyuki swallowed some of his s?m?n." Akemi said seriously without any shame as she smiled perversely. "His s?m?n activated the wife tag, but it''s strange, why isn''t Miyuki feeling anything?" Haruka muttered under her breath. "!" The girls looked in surprise at Miyuki who turned her face to hide her shame. Kaguya and Naomi quickly approached Miyuki and asked, "How was it? Was it tasty?" Kaguya and Naomi soon begin to interrogate Miyuki about everything related to this subject. Even Tsukuyomi, who had thick skin, was uncomfortable with this strange situation. Tsukuyomi wanted to end this matter soon, so he asked Haruka: "How do we solve this?" Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. Kaguya and Naomi stopped interrogating Miyuki, who was completely red in shame and looked at Haruka waiting for her answer. "It''s simple, just have s?x with her" Haruka replied. Akemi and Tsukuyomi look at each other and soon they give a perverted smiled. "No!" Miyuki and Kaguya screamed at the same time to get everyone''s attention, Kaguya and Miyuki looked at each other and waved to each other agreeing with something that only they know. "We have guests, it''s inappropriate to do that now!" Miyuki said coldly and using the same excuse as before. "That''s right, it''s inappropriate." Kaguya Strongly supported Miyuki''s words. Hearing what the two girls said, everyone thinks it makes sense, after all, they are not exhibitionists. "What should we do then?" Tsukuyomi asks. Haruka thinks for a while and replied: "Just leave Akemi close to you, if you''re apart for a long time, you''re going to go crazy because of the body''s arousal, when the guests leave, you have s?x and resolve it once and for all that useless problem."She said annoyed as she goes back to the couch she was on and sat down. Akemi listening to Haruka''s words cannot help thinking to herself that this is the perfect excuse she needed to stay with Tsukuyomi. Akemi smiled happily and quickly ran towards her lover and hugged him tightly, she gently takes Tsukuyomi''s face with her hands and kissed him. Tsukuyomi was surprised for a moment, but soon he returns her kiss while wrapping his arms around her waist. The girls looked angry and envious at Akemi who was kissing Tsukuyomi. Kaguya, Miyuki, and Naomi approached the couple that was beginning to enter their world again and separated them by force. "You will be by Tsukuyomi''s side, but without taking advantage!" Naomi said seriously as the girls next to her nodded in agreement with her words. Akemi pouted, but she nodded in agreement while thinking; I will have several chances when they are not around, for now, I will accept. Tsukuyomi smiled helplessly with this situation, but inside he knows he was enjoying it, after all, who wouldn''t want to be in his situation !? He walks towards the sofa on which Haruka was sitting and sits next to her. Kaguya, Miyuki, and Naomi sighed together and sat at the tea-table. "Haruka, the guests ..." Tsukuyomi reminded her. Haruka who had forgotten about the guests nodded her head at Tsukuyomi''s words. "Why are you beside me?" She asked curiously. "Can''t I stay by your side?" Tsukuyomi asked smiling. Haruka will not answer his obvious question, when she was going to activate her Rinne-Sharingan to pull the guests back, she feels something on her cheeks. "Don''t be irritated by this situation, remember our promise, I will never leave you or any of the girls here alone." Tsukuyomi said as he kissed Haruka''s pale cheeks. "Humpf!" Haruka turned her head to the side hiding her smiling expression, without her knowing the little fear she had in her heart when she heard what Tsukuyomi did to Akemi vanished from her heart. Haruka activated her Rinne-Sharingan and takes Kakoroto and the girls from the Kure clan from the other dimension in which they were trapped. "We are finally back ..." Karla said annoyed. "Yes." Fusui agreed with her words. "Hmm?" Kakaroto, who was still eating, looked around in confusion, but soon he ignored the situation and goes back to eating. "Kakaroto! Aren''t you satisfied yet?!" Fusui asked. "No!" Kakaroto Said. "At least eat like a normal person!" Fusui yelled. Kakaroto ignored her words and takes another meat with his hands and puts it in his mouth. Seeing this, Tsukuyomi cannot help thinking; Is this the famous endless stomach of the protagonist''s Shounen? Karla shakes her head, helplessly, seeing this situation that has happened many times in the other dimension. She takes her attention away from Fusui and Kakaroto and looked around. Karla seeing a white-haired man with a moon tattoo on his forehead, she quickly ran towards him with a smiled on her face and attacked him with her fists. Tsukuyomi raises his eyebrow a little, he summoned his Chakra and strengthened his muscles, watching the attack approaching him, he stopped her attack with one finger. "Why did you attack me?" He asked. The girls from the Otsutsuki clan get up and look at Karla with hostility when they were going to attack Karla. Haruka told them, "Just watch, if she was harmful to Tsukuyomi, I would have knocked her unconscious." The girls accepted Haruka''s words and sat and watched what happens next. ------------------------------ Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 46 - Karla Kure 2 "Why did you attack me?" Tsukuyomi asked. Karla ignored his question and slowly she begins to cover her body with white Ki. "Ha!" Karla covered herself with her Ki and flew towards Tsukuyomi with a smile on her face. Tsukuyomi covered his body with Chakra and prepared to receive Karla''s attack. Haruka realizing that if she continued like this the garden will be destroyed, she used her Rinne-Sharingan and teleported them to a dimension where everything is a great desert. "!" Tsukuyomi and Karla were surprised by the sudden change of scenery, realizing that they were in the sky and falling at high speed, they quickly used their energy and floated in the sky. "In this place, you can fight at will," Haruka said. Tsukuyomi looked in Haruka''s direction and saw his whole family next to Kakaroto and Fusui who were watching the world in which they were teleported. "Is this a dead planet? Why is everything deserted?" Fusui asked as she looked around. "This is just a dimension that I created with my powers, don''t worry." Haruka replied. Fusui''s eyes widen in surprise and said "Incredible ..." Hearing Haruka''s words. Karla wasted no time and attacked Tsukuyomi flying at high speed. * Booooom! * Karla falls on the desert sands and a cloud of sand covered Tsukuyomi''s vision, before he can fly towards her, he heard Haruka''s voice. "Tsukuyomi do not use your divine powers, if you use your powers as you used in your fight with Yujiro, eventually you will die, divine energy is something very powerful even for you who have an Otsutsuki body, moreover, you have to learn to fight without relying too much on that power, that goes for you too, Kaguya."Haruka Said Looking at Kaguya who was beside her. Tsukuyomi nodded in agreement with Haruka''s words and said: "I know, if it weren''t for the ancient Moon God to heal me and Kaguya, we would still be suffering the side effects of using too much divine energy on a mortal body ..." Tsukuyomi said looking in Haruka''s direction while thinking; This power helped me to fight someone of the level of Yujiro who is a genius that even the ''Will of the World'' recognizes him as one, I will use this power only as a trump card or when I have no choice but to use it ... Hmm? Why am I thinking like a protagonist Shounen? The power is mine! I must control it! I have to think of a way to use small amounts of divine energy in my attack, that way my body can gradually get used to divine energy, although after I woke up, it seems that I can use divine energy more easily? I must train later and draw my own conclusions. Haruka looked in the direction of Kaguya and saw her nodding confirming Tsukuyomi''s words. "Are you okay now?" Naomi asked worriedly. Miyuki and Akemi didn''t say anything, just looked at them with concern in their eyes. "Yes, we''re fine, we just shouldn''t use too much divine energy until our bodies get used to the burden of using divine energy." Kaguya Responded to Naomi''s concerns with a happy smile on her face. - Even after years of living in this world, I still haven''t gotten used to that hot feeling in the ?h?st, but it''s not bad. - she thinks. "HAAA!" Karla screamed and an explosion of white Ki leaved her body, thus clearing everyone''s field of vision, she looked in Tsukuyomi''s direction with a smile on her face and points her right palm towards him, soon it begins to gather white Ki in her palm forming a small white Ki sphere, that small white Ki sphere begins to slowly grow to the size of a basketball. Tsukuyomi realizing that a Kamehameha-style attack will be launched towards him, he raised his right hand towards the sky while thinking; The Chakra in this world is not limited to hand signals like Anime Naruto, It''s all about imagination ... The Chakra is an energy that only Otsutsukis and the families of the Gods can use, The Chakra is famous for being much more versatile than the magic. So, I can do something like that. "Rasengan!" Tsukuyomi made a simple Rasengan in the palm of his hand. Tsukuyomi imagined the Rasengan merging with the element of fire and thunder in his hand. Fire and thunder appeared over Tsukuyomi and slowly merged with Rasengan, he placed the Chakra sphere in front of him and ate it. "?" The girls looked at Tsukuyomi in confusion, with a face that said; Why the hell did he eat his attack?! "Hooo? That''s interesting."Kakaroto Said with a small smile on his face as he looked seriously at the fight. The girls except Haruka looked at Kakaroto confused. "What did Tsukuyomi do?" Fusui asked a curious question. "Just watch, this will be interesting." Kakaroto replied. Fusui Nodded in agreement and looked towards Karla who has a giant Ki sphere in front of her. Karla deciding that more power was not needed, she shouted: "Haa!" Tsukuyomi looked in the direction of the energy beam and roared. "Rairyuu no Houkou !!" * ROOAR! * Flames mixed with thunder came out of Tsukuyomi''s mouth and hit Karla''s attack! * BOOOOM! * The attacked collided and an explosion happened, the explosion was so powerful that it raised a smokescreen, Tsukuyomi seized the moment and flew in the direction of Karla who had a huge smile on her face. Karla, without resisting, let Tsukuyomi place a chakra blade on her neck. "You lost ..." Tsukuyomi said with a small smile on his face. "Nn!" Karla nodded, still smiling. "He used Chakra in an interesting way ..." Kakaroto said with a small smile on his face, and added: "Damn it! my body is itching to fight now!" The girls nodded their heads in agreement with Kakaroto''s words. Haruka activated her Rinne-Sharingan by teleporting everyone present outside this dimension. In the Otsutsuki dimension. Tsukuyomi undid chakra''s blade and tries to turn around, but Karla seizes this chance and started attacking him with only martial arts techniques. Tsukuyomi defended himself and soon they started exchanging punches with each other. After a while exchanging punches, they separated and looked at each other. "What''s your purpose with all of this?" Tsukuyomi asked. Karla smiled, but didn''t answer him, she with a speed not shown so far jumped on Tsukuyomi''s body and wrapped her legs around his body trying to do a grappling technique. "These techniques don''t work for me; you are too light!" Tsukuyomi said and attacked her face with a punch. Karla takes advantage of her short stature and used her legs to hold his shoulder, she manages to prevent his attack from reaching her face by stopping his fist centimeters away from her face, while holding his neck, she keeps watching his face with a smile she said: "I want your child." "What !?" Everyone screamed in shock except Fusui, who had her hands on her head as if she was having a big headache. --------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 47 - Karla Kure 3 "I want your child." "What !?" Everyone screamed in shock except Fusui, who had her hands on her head as if she was having a big headache. Tsukuyomi right now was feeling a lot of confusion in his head, he knows who Karla Kure was, after all, she was very popular in his past life, but in his past life, he never saw her Manga, so he thought she was just another perfect and kind heroine that all Japan''s Manga and Anime has, he never expected her to say that to him. "Huh, what?" Tsukuyomi asked confused. "I knew you were strong the first time I saw you at the banquet, my name is Karla. I want you to be my husband!"Karla said, and adds:" Jii-sama told me that the head of the family''s mission is to have strong children. Let''s make babies!" Tsukuyomi looked at her paralyzed while thinking; Make babies? I? With this girl? What the hell is she talking about !? "We are going to make babies! I''m sure our children will certainly be strong warriors! Let''s get married now!"Karla said with fervent eyes. "!" The girls waked up from the shock they received from Karla''s words, and quickly Kaguya and Miyuki separated Karla from Tsukuyomi. "No!!" They said in unison holding Tsukuyomi''s arms. Kakaroto walked towards a tree, he not wanting to get involved with it, upon arriving at the tree he lies in its shadow and closed his eyes. "Why?! Are you his wives? I don''t care that he has more wives! I want his son!" Miyuki and Kaguya looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement. "Yes! We are his wives! Look " They said together and showed Karla the symbol of the moon that was shining on their pale cheeks. Karla pouting seeing the symbol shining on Miyuki and Kaguya''s cheeks, she thinks a little and said smiling: "I can be the third wife." "No!" They shouted in denial. "Why?!" Karla started arguing with Miyuki and Kaguya about Tsukuyomi she was thinking about; Breathing is fun. Existing is fun. Tsukuyomi gave up thinking about the situation and broke down! Haruka realizing this said with a voice it would be: "Karla Kure, there are two reasons why you can''t be his wife ..." She stopped deliberately for the girls to pay attention to her, and she looked towards Akemi''s direction with a look that said; Wake up Tsukuyomi. Karla and the girls stopped arguing and waited for Haruka''s next words. "First: You are a human, you as an heir to a celestial Clan know very well about the consequences of having a hybrid child. Second, all the women of the Otsutsuki Clan who are living in this mansion are his wife ..." "!" Listening to what Haruka said. Karla and Fusui look shocked at all the white-haired girls present. * Whistle * "Are you all his wives? Even the Elder of the Clan? What''s his secret?" Fusui asked impressed. "We just love him." Naomi said smiling as the girls nodded in agreement with her words. "I see ..." Fusui replied smiling. Karla gets upset, she started thinking about several things and remembered two things she learned. "You spent a lot of time in this dimension, yes, here is a paradise, but a lot has changed outside. Currently, there are two methods, no, there are three methods for me to marry Tsukuyomi!" "!" Hearing Karla''s words, the girls looked at her suspiciously. "The first method is the battle of the genes! The Celestial Clan of the magicians recently discovered a method of separating bloodlines that are at the same rank level as the baby''s body, as Tsukuyomi and I are part of the Celestial Clans, this method can work! We just have to make two babies! One who has the Kure bloodline, and one who has the bloodline Otsutsuki!"Karla said smiling. "The battle of Genes has only a 10% chance of the baby being born alive, how did they manage to reduce this problem?" Miyuki asked. "This ... this I don''t know, but they are divulging that they managed to increase this chance to 50%, I don''t think the Wizards'' Clans would lie, after all, their reputation is at stake." Karla said. The girls initially looked at her skeptically, but they agreed after hearing her explanation, reputation in this world is very difficult to rebuild if it''s lost. "What are the other methods?" Akemi who had been silent all this time asked while hitting Tsukuyomi in the face to wake him up from his stupor. Tsukuyomi waked up and looked around in confusion, but soon he remembered his memories, he looked around and walked towards a tree, he sat in the shade of a tree next to Kakaroto with his eyes closed, with a face tired he thinks; Do I have bad Karma? I feel that if I get out of that dimension, problems like that will happen all the time. A white fox materialized in front of Tsukuyomi and soon started to pet her; This soft feeling of ''Mofu Mofu'' is so good, I''ll call this activity ''Mofu Mofu Time'' from now on! The girls looked irritated at Tsukuyomi laughing and petting his fox as if he doesn''t care about their conversation, but, they can''t help thinking that this is a cute sight. "The second method, Tsukuyomi just has to become a God! With that, his lineage will rise in Ranking and our children will be born Otsutsukis of pure blood! "Karla shouted excitedly. "This will take years ... You also won''t have an heir to the Kure Clan."Miyuki replied. "Hmm? This is ... this is true ... " Karla said discouraged. "What the third method?" Fusui asked as she thinks; Even though she managed to convince Tsukuyomi''s wives, I don''t think Kure Erioh her grandfather is going to approve of her relationship. Karla recovered and said: "This method is the riskiest, I just have to become an Otsutsuki!" ------------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 48 - Tournament? 2 "What?! What bullshit are you talking about?! This is impossible!"Akemi shouted. The Otsutsuki Clan girls nodded in agreement with Akemi''s words. Just the thought of turning someone into an Otsutsuki was absurd. "It is not impossible, the Celestial Clan of the Magi joined with the celestial Clan of the Shinigami and they were successful in changing the race of an ordinary human to that of a low-level angel, I was present at the time with my Jii-sama."Karla replied. "What?!" This time all the girls looked at Karla in shock except Fusui who knew this information. A silence descended in the atmosphere and the girls started to think about several things. The first to come out of this silence was Haruka: "This is probably in the experimental phase, I can''t imagine how many people died just for this experiment to succeed." She said with a stoic face while thinking; Although I can''t talk about them, after all, our clan destroys planets just for our members to be stronger, but we don''t treat and experiment people like cattle. Hearing Haruka''s words the girls nodded their heads with an expression of disgust on their faces. "Let''s forget about this, for now, Tsukuyomi is still young, he is only 16, for an Otsutsuki who has lived for more than ten thousand years, he is still a child." Haruka said as she walks towards the mansion. "A boy with five wives, huh?" Fusui said jokingly. Haruka ignored her words and said, "I will investigate what this girl said. Don''t look for me." The girls nodded their heads in agreement with her words. "Are you coming for dinner?" Miyuki asked. "Maybe ..." Haruka replied. Tsukuyomi hearing that Haruka was going to go out and investigate something, he teleported in front of her with his moon powers. "Didn''t I tell you not to use your divine powers?" Haruka warned him by narrowing her eyes a little. Tsukuyomi ignored her and wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her deeply, while kissing her, he said: "Take care of yourself." Haruka was surprised to be kissed suddenly, but soon she returned Tsukuyomi''s kiss while wrapping her arms around his neck, listening to what he said to her, her heart was filled with happiness even though she was not in danger because of her power level, she was happy. "Nn" she made a confirmation noise as she kissed him. The minutes passed and their lips parted, leaving a small thread of saliva that connected their mouths. "I''ll wait for you at dinner tonight, don''t be late." Tsukuyomi said as he kissed her pale cheeks that were a little tinged with red. Tsukuyomi saw her cheeks shining with the moon symbol, he smiled in satisfaction. Haruka feeling stronger looked at him saying, "No need-" Tsukuyomi interrupted her by kissing her again. "Hmm ~?" Haruka was confused, she separated herself from his kiss and looked at him asking for answers. "Don''t say anything, just accept it, it''s my concern with you, remember you''re not the strongest out there, there are gods in this world after all."Tsukuyomi said looking at her with concern. "Humpf! I am much stronger than several gods out there, but ... Thank you."Haruka said as she activated her Rinne-Sharingan and went somewhere. Tsukuyomi smiled and turned around only to find the various angry looks that the girls from the Otsutsuki clan were giving him. Tsukuyomi, knowing that at these times it was good to act like a dense protagonist, said: "What?" "Nothing." They said in unison. Tsukuyomi smiled helplessly and walked towards Kakaroto who was resting without worrying about the world, then he sat down and started to pet his fox that was lying nearby, looking at the fox, he thinks; I have to give you a name, huh? Kurama would be clich¨¦, I don''t know your gender either. "Shake your head once if you are a girl, shake your head twice if you are a man." Tsukuyomi said looking at the fox. The fox just looked at him confused and turned its head to the side, ignoring its owner. The girls looked at each other and sigh, they started walking to a comfortable place to talk about various things while sitting and relaxing. Akemi takes advantage of this moment and sat down next to Tsukuyomi placing her head on his shoulder. After 30 minutes of sleeping, Kakaroto wakes up. "Huh? Is the fight over? It was fast."He said stretching. Tsukuyomi and Akemi looked at the Saiyan carefree. "Are the Saiyans really good at having you as their heir?" Akemi asked without any hint of delicacy. Tsukuyomi almost choked on a non-existent water listening to Akemi''s abrupt question. "Hey! This is not something to say to a clan heir!"He whispered in her ears. Akemi shrugged; she doesn''t care much for subtlety. "Hahaha! I don''t know, who knows? I never asked." Kakaroto said smiling. Tsukuyomi looked at Kakaroto and thinks; Why isn''t his personality aggressive? Did he lose the same memory in Anime? I remember that when he was small, he fell off a cliff and lost his memory, but that shouldn''t have happened in a protected environment where the heirs of the celestial Clan grow up ... Maybe he is hiding his personality? "I see, as carefree as ever, huh?" Akemi replied while taking her head off Tsukuyomi''s shoulder and hugging him from behind. "Yo, my name is Kakaroto, nice to meet you!" He said looking at Tsukuyomi while extending his hand. Tsukuyomi smiled and stopped thinking about bullshit and said while reaching out to Kakaroto and shaking his hands: "My name is Tsukuyomi, nice to meet you." Akemi who was starting to feel uncomfortable with the position in which she was hugging Tsukuyomi''s back, she changed her position and wrapped her legs around his waist while hugging his back and closing her eyes. - That smell of him, I will never get tired of it, I feel I can stay like this forever. - She thinks. Tsukuyomi looked at Akemi and can''t help thinking; Are you a monkey cub? But he didn''t said anything, after all, he was enjoying the smell of her and her big br??sts pressing on his back. "She likes you a lot, huh?" Kakaroto said smiling. Tsukuyomi nodded in agreement. After a moment thinking, Kakaroto said, "Tsukuyomi, why don''t you participate in Tenkaichi Bud¨­kai?" ----------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 49 - Sorry. After a moment thinking, Kakaroto said: "Tsukuyomi, why don''t you participate in Tenkaichi Bud¨­kai?" Tsukuyomi looked at Kakaroto in surprise. "What is Tenkaichi Bud¨­kai?" He asked curiously as he thinks; I never thought that in this world there is also this tournament that was very famous in the Dragon Ball Universe. Tsukuyomi, since he reincarnated in this world, had been wondering how this world works, the first time he heard that this world had races like Elves, Goblins, Centaurs and many other fantasy races, he initially thought he had reincarnated in a fantasy world, but it seems that it was not only that, when he learned that there are Celestial families with the name ''Kure'' and ''Hanma'' he can easily deduced that this world was a mixture of Fantasies and Anime elements. Tsukuyomi as a great anime lover, was excited! How can he not? It is a world that contains several anime characters! And the best part of it all, is that maybe the stories of the characters he knew in his past life could be different in this world! Listening to Tsukuyomi''s question. Kakaroto soon begins to explain everything about the tournament that will take place in two months in the city of the Saiyans. A few minutes after Kakaroto explained everything about the tournament, he asked: "What do you think? Are you going to participate?" Tsukuyomi reflects a little on the things he learned from Kakaroto, and thinks; This tournament is very similar to the Dragon Ball Universe, the only notable difference in this tournament, is that in this tournament the participants will not be just ordinary humans ... A tournament that several different races fight against each other, huh? This is interesting... "What is the reward for this tournament?" Tsukuyomi asked ignoring Kakaroto''s question. "The reward for this tournament is a free pass to the Tower of Babylon, you will also gain a lot of fame if you win this tournament." Kakaroto replied, and added: "How about that? Are you interested now?" Tsukuyomi ignored the second part of the reward and asked, "What is the Tower of Babylon?" Akemi who was hugging Tsukuyomi from behind said with her eyes closed: "The Tower of Babylon is a tower-shaped dungeon, which is located in Central City, home to the two strongest families in the world, The Family of the Gods. They say that this dungeon harbors all the evils of the world inside, but nobody knows the truth, we just know that one day that dungeon was created by a God and inside that dungeon monsters and evil creatures are born every day, to prevent that Dungeon unleashes these monsters in the city, the adventurous profession was created, Dungeon is also great for saving a city." Tsukuyomi raised his eyebrow and asked a little annoyed; "Why am I only aware of this now?" Akemi ignored his annoying tone and said: "There are many things we didn''t tell you, remember that until recently, you were just a four-year-old child who was blessed by a Celestial body, and you are also the heir to the Otsutsukis, let''s say that our family has a lot of enemies because of the ''Guardian of the world'' status that it has exercised throughout its existence. Our family has many hidden enemies who are just waiting for us to make a small mistake in trying to exterminate us. "Akemi opened her eyes, and continued:" Why do you think we live in a different dimension? This dimension was made to protect our descendants and the few members left alive from these enemies." Tsukuyomi understands what she said, and asked, "This is weird, Haruka with her power level, couldn''t she easily kill them all?" "Yes, she does that every time someone threatens our Clan, but our most dangerous enemies are the remnants of the Demon Gods on the black continent, let''s say they didn''t like losing the second war very much." She replied, and added: " Even though they are Demon Gods, they are still full-fledged Gods, using their deities, they can bless people and make these people stronger over the years they will build influence on our continent through greedy people who want the blessing of a God to be stronger, after all, everyone wants to be stronger." Tsukuyomi was annoyed to hear what Akemi said, and thinks; And I thought that I could relax for a few years, so I trained like crazy when I was four, I wanted to relax and enjoy this world. Demon Gods? Tower of Babylon? Second war? What the hell is this!? Tsk, I think I lost my focus growing up in a protected environment, was I spoiled? I think so, I have to get out of that dimension and know more about the world, I don''t want to lose my family because of these threats, I will kill them all! It doesn''t matter which race? it doesn''t matter if you are a child or elderly! If anyone threatens my family, I will kill them! Because of his anger, a massive killing instinct started to leave his body and go towards Kakaroto, the instinct is so sharp and massive that for a moment Kakaroto envisioned his death at the hands of Tsukuyomi. Kakaroto jumped back and entered the combat position, he looked apprehensively at Tsukuyomi who was still sitting. "Sorry." Tsukuyomi said when he saw Kakaroto''s apprehensive and slightly animated face. - It looks like Joker is still alive inside me, huh? - he thinks. Tsukuyomi soon stopped releasing his killing instinct. Kakaroto didn''t answer, he just looked at Tsukuyomi. Akemi who didn''t feel Tsukuyomi''s intention to kill asked, "What are you doing, Kakaroto?" "Didn''t you feel that?" Kakaroto asked confused. "?" Akemi looked confused at the Saiyan who was acting strangely. Before Kakaroto can explain, Tsukuyomi said with a small smile on his face: "Kakaroto, I accept your invitation ... I will enter the tournament, but in return I want you to show me to the city, as an apology for what I did now, I owe you." Kakaroto smiled and relaxed his body, then he walks beside Tsukuyomi and sat down again. "Don''t worry about it, I understand." --------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 50 - You do not like? Tsukuyomi and Kakaroto spend some time getting to know each other and talked about each other. Tsukuyomi was surprised that Kakaroto''s life in the Celestial world was practically the same as he saw in anime, the only visible difference he noticed in the behavior of the Saiyan, is that he was much more intelligent and insightful. Tsukuyomi thinks that this change is due to the way he was raised in this world, while in anime, Kakaroto was raised only by Gohan in a jungle, here in this world he was raised by his own parents with all the resources available for his education. The only thing that Tsukuyomi was bothered by his story, was about Kakaroto''s behavior, he was very calm, carefree and smiling, it was as if he was seeing Kakaroto from Anime. From what Tsukuyomi learned from his mother, the Saiyans when they are children they are quite wild, but hearing his story, apparently, he was not like that when he was younger. Tsukuyomi has two theories on this subject. First: Kakaroto was raised by Gina and became calmer, he heard many stories from his mother about Gina, she is a kind and loving person, she is a little careless and has a very impatient attitude, living with a mother who has this attitude, he thinks it is possible for Kakaroto to grow normally. The second theory was that Kakaroto is hiding his personality, this theory he has no way to prove, but this theory is quite possible, after all, many anime characters that he encountered so far have had their personalities changed, but their essence will continue to same. Take Naruto as an example, in this world he is much more intelligent and focused, but the essence of him which is his kindness and the carefree way is still present, the only difference is that in this world he does not have a dream of becoming something like one ''Hokage''. Tsukuyomi once again reinforced his thought of not discriminating against the characters he will eventually encounter in this world, after all, they are the same as what he knew, but at the same time, they are different. Tsukuyomi with that thought in mind, he looked in the direction of Karla who was surprisingly getting along with the girls from the Otsutsuki Clan and said out loud: "Girls, we have something to talk about, come here!" "!" The girls were surprised by Tsukuyomi''s call, but soon they get up and walked towards him. "What do you want to talk about, Tsuki-chan?" Naomi asked. "I will explain shortly, please, sit close." Tsukuyomi said. Naomi nodded in agreement and sat next to Tsukuyomi''s right side. Miyuki with a stoic expression calmly sat down on his left side. Kaguya not wanting to miss this chance sat on Tsukuyomi''s ??p. "Hmm ... Girls, what are you doing?" Tsukuyomi asked. Karla and Fusui looking at this situation shake their heads helplessly, they talked a lot with the girls, and always when Tsukuyomi was mentioned in their conversation, the white-haired girls started talking fervently about him, they know very well that these girls for some reason they loved Tsukuyomi madly, it''s almost as if they are hypnotized. "You are going to have a tough competition." Fusui said with a smile on her face as she sat in front of the group with Karla beside her. "Humpf! Just wait, I will win him over!"Karla replied. "It is not obvious? They are sitting next to you, what is it? Are you going to tell me that you don''t like this situation where several beautiful women are by your side?"Akemi who was hugging Tsukuyomi''s back responded. Tsukuyomi, of course, would never say that, after all, he was really enjoying the situation, he just feels a little discomfort with his mother beside him, he looked towards Naomi''s direction and thinks; I have a feeling that in the future, I will have an ?n??stuous relationship with my mother ... Tsukuyomi knows himself very well, he knows that if his mother loved him as a man, eventually he will have a male and female relationship with her, after all, he was a selfish hypocrite, he told himself that he does not want to have that kind of relationship with her, but when he imagined his mother sleeping with someone else, he gets very angry! At the end of the day, he doesn''t know how to feel about this situation. He just knows that one day his mother will be beside him as a wife. "T-True ... Anyway! I intend to participate in the Tenkaichi Bud¨­kai that will take place in the city of the Saiyans. " "!" Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words, the girls had mixed reactions. Kaguya started thinking about what to do when she will leave the Otsutsuki dimension with Tsukuyomi, after all, if he was going to leave, she will also wants to go with him. Naomi and Akemi frowned in annoyance. Karla and Fusui were surprised, but soon Karla started talking to Tsukuyomi about his plans. Fusui did not have much reaction, she just thought that this will be a story that her Clan Elder would like to hear, after all, she was sent to protect Karla and try to get information about Tsukuyomi. Fusui did not have a striking first impression of Tsukuyomi, yes, he was beautiful, absurdly beautiful, it was as if he were made by the gods, but that''s it, about the strength, she didn''t think anything was too much, that attack of the dragon''s roar was unexpected, but it''s not like it''s something new; maybe that wasn''t all of his power? Hmm, for now, I will keep an eye on him, after all, there is no way someone blessed to be normal. Miyuki didn''t think much about it, after all, she never left the Otsutsuki dimension. Kakaroto, who already knew about the subject, remained silent while watching with a carefree smile on his face. "Do you want to leave the Otsutsuki dimension ... Do you know what that means Tsukuyomi?" Naomi asked seriously interrupting his conversation with Karla. "Yes, I know ... clan enemies will try to kill me." ------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 51 - See you the other day. "Do you want to leave the Otsutsuki dimension ... Do you know what that means Tsukuyomi?" Naomi asked seriously interrupting his conversation with Karla. "Yes, I know ... The enemies of the Otsutsuki Clan will try to kill me." "!" Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. The girls looked at Naomi seriously waiting for her answer. "Not just you, but Kaguya too." Naomi replied. "Remember that you are not the only heir to the Clan." Akemi said, and asked looking at Kakaroto: "Will the Saiyans take care of Tsukuyomi''s safety?" Kakaroto, hearing Akemi''s question, he looked seriously at her and said: "Yes, we will send Broly''s older sister to protect him." Akemi nodded in agreement and said: "Also send the daughter of the ancient Elder of the Saiyan Clan." Kakaroto made a difficult expression and asked, "Which one?" "The middle daughter would be a good idea, I like her." Naomi replied. Listening to what Naomi said. Kakaroto sighed in relief, after all, he didn''t want to deal with the proud older sister or the troubled younger sister. The former Elder of the clan Sayajin had three daughters with his deceased wife, as the Elder has been alive for over 20 thousand years, his Sayajin lineage is very special, he and his daughters are the only remnants of the Ancient Sayajin race. Because of this special birth, the eldest daughter is extremely arrogant and difficult to deal with, unlike the middle sister who is quite kind and sociable, the youngest daughter is quite savage, she inherited all the characteristics of the Ancient Sayajins because of that, it is quite difficult to deal with. "Okay, I''ll try to talk to her." Kakaroto replied. Tsukuyomi was going to ask what they were talking about, but he decided to ask this later, when the guests leave, he will ask the girls to explain to him what happened when he fell unconscious. "When does the tournament take place?" Miyuki asked. "Two months from now." Karla replied. Miyuki nodded in agreement and asked, "Are you going to participate in the tournament?" "Yes! I and my cousin Raian always participate! The old tournament that took place, at that time the Kure family won, but that was because no one from the elite of the Saiyan wanted to participate, if they had participated it would be a little more difficult to win!"Karla replied with complete confidence that her family would be the winner. Kakaroto smiled wryly at Karla''s words, he didn''t want to devalue humans, but he knows very well that if they use their Superform Saiyan it will be difficult for Kure or Hanma to beat them. The power level of the heavenly families was quite complex, but they can be divided into three more powerful families. The first place is occupied by the Otsutsukis, as they are the progenitors of the Chakra, they can use this energy at will and without suffering much damage when using it. Only with that would they be considered the strongest, but what complicates most when fighting an Otsutsukis was their ''Doujutsus'', or as the ''magic eyes'' are known to the public. The second place is occupied by the Sayajins, they are an abnormal race the more they fight the more they get stronger, and their transformations complicate the life of any enemy. The third place is occupied by the Shinigami, they are a race that is related to the God of Death, they are responsible for the souls of the living creatures on the planet, anyone who will fight a Shinigami, that person must have the prerequisite of have a strong soul because if the Shinigami wants to, he can render the opponent unconscious or even dead only with their spiritual pressure. Kakaroto decided not to say anything about Karla''s confidence, he didn''t want to damage her pride, the Kure Clan was undoubtedly strong, they are the best ?ssassins out there, second only to the family of the gods, the Shiki Clan, they have the right to be confident. They started talking about various things and slowly it started to get dark in the Otsutsuki dimension. Fusui seeing that it got dark said: "Karla, it''s time to come back." Karla looked at the sky and see that it has darkened and said: "Alright, let''s go!" Karla gets up and started walking towards the exit of the mansion. "I''m coming home, we''ll see you at the tournament, Tsukuyomi!" She said as she walked happily. Fusui bowed a little and then followed Karla''s side. "I''m going too." Kakaroto gets up and started walking toward the mansion''s exit, but he remembered something and said seriously to Tsukuyomi. "You must train more, with your current level, you will not be able to win the tournament." "Why are you telling me this?" Tsukuyomi asked curiously with a small smile on her face. "Fighting someone stronger is exciting isn''t it?" Tsukuyomi just smiled at that phrase from Kakaroto, he listened many times behind a computer screen, but listening in person was much more exciting. "You''re right." Kakaroto smiled with satisfaction and walks back towards the exit of the mansion. Tsukuyomi seeing Kakaroto disappeared from his sight, he said seriously to Miyuki: "Follow them towards the exit of the mansion and when they leave the Otsutsuki dimension, look for traces of some espionage technique." Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. The girls looked at him confused. "Do you think they would spy on us?" Akemi asked. "I don''t know how much Kakaroto, but Fusui Kure didn''t come here just to accompany Karla, remember that human nature is selfish and unpredictable. The Kure clan may be our allies, but they are also human and murderers." Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words, the girls nodded in agreement. "Humans are selfish and have a great inferiority complex with other races, they will do anything to be the ruler, if they fail to be a ruler, they will just destroy it for their own benefit." Kaguya said coldly. "Yes, humans are like that, but not all are bad, there are some good people among humans, they are like any other race, we cannot generalize, but unfortunately, most of them are rotten inside, especially in this world where they are the weakest race. "Tsukuyomi said, and added," I don''t want to distrust the Kure, but I don''t trust anyone, I just trust my family. " The girls smiled happily listening to what he said. "Okay, I''ll do what you asked me to do." Miyuki said as she gets up and started walking towards the mansion. ------------------------ Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 52 - Am l unlucky? Tsukuyomi seeing Miyuki heading towards the mansion asked the girls who were next to him: "Shall we have dinner?" The girls nodded in agreement, talking all day to make them hungry. Soon they got up and walked towards the mansion while talking to each other. Tsukuyomi got up too, but when he was about to follow the girls towards the mansion, he heard a static voice speaking to him. [Save ... Save ... the $% $ *] He was surprised and looked around for the voice. ''Is it my imagination?'' He asked himself thinking he was going crazy. It was practically impossible to invade the Otsutsuki dimension, the only people who can enter the Otsutsuki dimension, are the people that Haruka herself allowed, so it makes no sense that he was hearing a voice in his head. "What are you doing?" Hearing Kaguya''s voice. He stopped worrying about it and walked towards her: "It''s nothing, I just thought I heard a voice calling me." He replied. Hearing Tsukuyomi''s words. Kaguya activated her Byakugan in search of something unusual in the garden. She knows that Tsukuyomi was a very s?ns?t?v? person with the presence of people, if he heard someone calling him, it was possible that someone has invaded this dimension, even if it was practically impossible for that to happen. Finding nothing out of the ordinary she said: "Is it possible that someone is communicating with you outside this dimension?" Tsukuyomi thinks for a while before answering; I feel that this situation is something very similar when a protagonist in a novel must save someone or something, well that''s not my problem. "It is impossible for that to happen, that dimension is disconnected from the celestial world." Naomi replied. When Tsukuyomi try to answer, he heard the static voice again. [Go to the forest of the # $ # &} Tsukuyomi, who had his guard up this time, quickly turned towards the voice. Looking in the branches of the tree where he usually stays to bathe in the moonlight, he finds a small girl with long red hair that passes from her waist, she is wearing a red coat with golden designs that cover only her head and arms. The child''s image is a little blurry, but everyone can clearly see her pointy ears that are escaping her hood. "An Elf !?" Tsukuyomi yelled in surprise. "No ... Her ears are too short for an Elf, she is a Half-Elf." Naomi replied with a little sadness. "A hybrid, huh?" Akemi said, annoyed. Akemi activated her Lunar Rinnegan and examined what was happening in front of her. "She is not here in person, what we are seeing is her spirit, she is using this tree as a means of communicating." Naomi was surprised to hear what her sister said, because of her knowledge, only the High Elves can do what this girl is doing right now. "[You who are blessed by the Tree of Life, please help my people, we are facing a great crisis right now]" Tsukuyomi, and the girls were confused by what this girl was saying to them. When Tsukuyomi goes to ask her something, he heard the girl say. "[I don''t have much time, our village is now being attacked by countless hordes of beings of darkness, please help us in these times of crisis, if we cannot prevent these beings of darkness, our Tree of Life will be burned by them.]" The girl pleaded with Tsukuyomi while her image slowly faded. "!" Hearing the girl''s words. Akemi and Naomi were shocked, if what she said now is true, it could have a disastrous consequence for the continent. "Wait! Damn it!"Tsukuyomi screamed while thinking; Why is this clich¨¦ situation happening to me?! I''m not a damn hero! Damn it! And what the hell does ''blessed by the tree of life!'' mean, I don''t remember having that title! Kaguya, who was watching everything with her Byakugan, asked: "What do we do?" Akemi deactivated her Rinnegan and replied, "This is work for Hagoromo, the situation is too serious to involve Tsukuyomi in this." Naomi nodded in agreement with Akemi''s words. "The Tree of Life is a tree capable of purifying the soil and air of an entire continent, currently, there are only two Tree of Life in this world." Tsukuyomi composed himself and asked, "Where are they?" All he wanted to know now, was information, he has a feeling he was going to get involved in this whether he wanted to or not. "The first Tree of Life is located in the South of the Continent. She is protected by the High Elves and the Fairies."Naomi replied, and added," The second Tree is located here." Hearing his mother''s words. Tsukuyomi gives a tense smile and pointed towards the tree where the girl appeared: "It''s that tree, isn''t it ...?" "Yes!" Naomi replied smiling happily. . . . . . A silence descended into the atmosphere, but soon it was broken by Tsukuyomi who started to laugh as if he were broken. "HAHAHAHA!" While he was laughing, he thinks; Is there a more absurd situation than that? I do not doubt anything if a person suddenly appears saying that I am the heir to something I have never heard of in my life! How unlucky must I be to have a tree of life in my backyard? A tree that only its existence causes problems? "What is going on?" The girls heard a familiar voice. Realizing who it was, Naomi responded without turning around while looking at Tsukuyomi a little concerned: "Welcome back, Haruka. How was the investigation? " "What the girl from the Kure clan said is true. They managed to solve the "Battle of the Genes" problem. However, what is going on here? Why is he laughing like crazy? " Hearing Haruka''s question. Naomi and the girls begin to explain what happened to him. ------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 53 - Am l unlucky? 2 A little warning before you read it, I posted chapter 68 of this novel in pa treon! Thank you very much for the people who are supporting me! you managed to make me write 10 chapters just today! Enjoy! ---------------------------------------- After some minutes. "I see ..." Haruka replied after the girls explained to her, what happened when she left. Haruka can''t help but think that this boy sure is unlucky, he gets in trouble without even looking for them. Tsukuyomi stopped laughing wildly, he looked at Haruka seriously and said: "Starting tomorrow, I want to know everything that happened while I was sleeping, I also want you to train me, Haruka. I will not take no for an answer." "Y-Yes." Haruka replied, stuttering a little, she was a little surprised by his change in attitude. "I have a feeling that when I get out of this dimension, these types of problems will rain on my door, I need to be strong in case something happens, I cannot depend on a power that harms me when I use it. Starting tomorrow Kaguya and I will be trained to better control our powers, I also want to know everything about your powers, understand?!" "Hai!" The girls responded unconsciously. Tsukuyomi soon begins to tell several plans of his to the girls, while he was explaining his plans. Kaguya whispered in Naomi''s ear, "What''s going on with him?" "I don''t know, I never saw him doing that." "What''s going on?" Miyuki asked curiously. "Miyuki!" "Hai?!" "Did you find something? Why are you looking at me as if you saw a rare species of animal? Answer my question!" "H-Hai! I haven''t found anything that can be used to spy on the house, sir!" Miyuki responded while looking at the girls asking for explanations, like that she only leaves for a few minutes and Tsukuyomi suddenly becomes a general ?! "I see ... it looks like I mistrusted them for nothing, huh?" Tsukuyomi said in a low voice, and added, "Haruka, is this Elf problem serious?" "Yes, if the Tree of Life is destroyed or damaged, the entire continent will collapse." "Food shortages, huh?" Tsukuyomi after gathering all the information he has heard so far. "Yes, the Tree of Life is responsible for keeping the continent''s soil healthy and good for planting, if it is destroyed the soil will immediately dry up and that continent will become a sandy desert." "!" Kaguya and Tsukuyomi were shocked to hear this information. Tsukuyomi never thought the effect was immediate. - Do I have to throw my common sense of my old world in the trash, a tree that if destroyed, immediately after destruction an entire supercontinent becomes a desert? How absurd is that? - "What is the possibility for the Clan of the Gods and Hagoromo to intervene in this matter?" Haruka thinks for a moment and replied: "The Clan of the Gods and Hagoromo must not intervene for the time being." "Why? Isn''t that an emergency situation?" "Yes, but the Elves did not ask for help to resolve this matter, they trust the Queen of Fairies too much to ask for help." "Tsk, politics and pride, huh? They probably only asked for help when it was too late." Haruka and the girls said nothing, but they agreed with his words. "Wait ... And that girl? Didn''t she ask for help?" "Did you forget what her race is? She cannot speak on behalf of the Elves, the hybrids in this society have no right whatsoever."Akemi replied. "Tsk, we are out of options, the only thing I can think of is to invade the Elven Kingdom myself or leave the matter alone and wait to see how it develops." "You must not intervene, remember, you are the heir of the Otsutsuki Clan, if you intervene in this matter it will be considered a political act, as Otsutsuki we are a neutral Clan, the only one who can intervene in this matter in our Clan, is Hagoromo."Kaguya warned him. "I know, I do not intend to intervene in this matter, I am sorry for them, but I have no obligation to help them." Tsukuyomi said coldly. The girls nodded in satisfaction at his response. "How strong is the queen of fairies?" Tsukuyomi asked curiously. The girls looked in the direction of Haruka waiting for the answer, after all, none of them ever met the Queen of the Fairies. Haruka thinks for a while and said: "Outside the forest she is weak, I think it''s more or less the strength of Naruto holding on? Within the forest and with the support of the Tree of Life, it has half my strength." Tsukuyomi was confused by this very abstract power comparison, but knowing that if the Fairy Queen was in the forest, she will have half of Haruka''s power, he can more or less know how strong she is. "Haruka, does this world have levels of power? It is very abstract for you to speak that way." The girls except Kaguya feeling Haruka''s gaze quickly turned their heads to the side. "Can you explain to me how he doesn''t know something so basic?" "He didn''t pay attention in class! It''s not our fault!"Naomi said like a child who hands over the classmate. "Hooo?" Haruka looked coldly at Tsukuyomi, who was sweating bullets. "Kaguya, do you know the answer to Tsukuyomi''s question?" She said looking in the direction of Kaguya. Kaguya started to get nervous, but she managed to keep her stoic expression. "I do not know." She replied stuttering a little. Haruka gave a small ''gentle'' smile at Kaguya''s response, she looked in the direction of Tsukuyomi asked: "You wanted to leave the Otsutsuki dimension to participate in the tournament, right?" "Y-Yes." Tsukuyomi responded mechanically like a robot. "I see ..." She nodded, and added: "I will only allow you to get out of this dimension if you have at least basic knowledge about this world! Will you understand me?!" "H-Hai !!" Kaguya and Tsukuyomi shouted. Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 54 - Power ranking. The next four days were of intense training. Haruka did what he said for the entire four days Kaguya and Tsukuyomi underwent training that had paled even the wildest Saiyans. Haruka also taught Tsukuyomi and Kaguya the power levels of this world. The power levels of this world were divided by bloodlines, and they are: Rank 1: Common bloodline. Rank 2: Average bloodline. Rank 3: Common high bloodline. Rank 4: Bloodline Rare low level. Rank 5: Bloodline Rare medium level. Rank 6: Bloodline Rare high level. Rank 7: Low-level Elite bloodline. Rank 9: High-level elite bloodline. Rank 10: Heavenly bloodline Rank 11: Bloodline of the Gods Rank 12: Entity. Tsukuyomi asked Haruka why the Celestial and the Godly lineages are not as low, medium and high as the others, her response was: "The Celestial Clans have their own division of power. Example: The power level of the Otsutsuki Clan, is divided by the awakening of the weakest Doujutsu to the strongest Doujutsu which is the Rinne-Sharingan ... The power division of the Saiyans is similar to ours, their only difference is that they separate their power levels by transformations, the rarer and older their transformation is, the more the Sayajins become stronger." Tsukuyomi thinks for a while and said, "What are the Doujutsu of our clan?"He knows the answer, but he wanted to confirm his theory. "Why don''t you show him, Haruka? It will be easier for him and Kaguya to understand."Akemi who accompanied Tsukuyomi in all classes said in a sleepy voice. As she still has a small ''problem'' that doesn''t let her part with Tsukuyomi for a long time, she happily accompanied him in all classes. Although Akemi sometimes slept because she was bored. "It''s all right. Kaguya and Tsukuyomi pay attention to my eyes." Those mentioned nodded their heads in agreement and looked into her eyes. "Our most basic Doujutsu is the Byakugan, it is awakened in the first years of an Otsutsuki''s life, awakening happens around 10 to 100 years old. next comes the incomplete Mangekyou Sharingan and Tenseigan, they are an evolution caused only in the main clan of the Otsutsukis." Haruka explained while demonstrating the Doujutsu with her own eyes. Looking at Tenseigan''s eyes that are merged with the Mangekyou Sharingan, Kaguya asked, "These eyes are not normal, right?" "Yes, because of my Rinne-Sharingan, all of my Doujutsu have merged." She said, and continued: "Mangekyo fully awakens at 500 years of age, and Tenseigan begins to awaken around 500 to 1000 years of age in the life of an Otsutsuki." "How old are you, Miyuki?" Tsukuyomi asked curiously. "Miyuki is 450 years old." "!" Tsukuyomi was shocked to hear about Miyuki''s age. "She is young." Kaguya said Haruka nodded in agreement. Tsukuyomi looking at this interaction cannot help but think for himself; What are they talking about? She is young!? She''s 450 years old by god! Is it my common sense that is flawed? "By the way, how old are you, Haruka?" He asked curiously. "Hmm? I''m 10,000 years old."She responded as if it were normal. "What?!" Tsukuyomi screamed in shock. "Why all the fuss? In this world, there are beings older than me."Haruka asked. Tsukuyomi pulled himself together and said, "Sorry, I was just surprised." Haruka nodded in agreement and continued her explanation: "Tenseigan and Rinnegan wake up when the user is 1000 years old and has eaten a Chakra Fruit. When the user awakens the Rinnegan, he/her has to cultivate the Chakra fruit that is in his/her body and send that energy to the eyes, over time that energy will accumulate in the eyes until eventually, that person''s Rinne-Sharingan awakens." Hearing Haruka''s explanation, Kaguya asked curiously: "What is the fruit of the Chakra? When you wake up the Rinne-Sharingan, do you gain anything from it?" "In short, the Fruit of the Chakra, is a fruit that consumes a planet, I send the youngest members of the Otsutsuki Clan to dimensions where there are healthy planets that have no war or conflict, and I send them to plant a fruit of the Chakra with their own hands so that in the future they can eat the fruit and become stronger." "Why only healthy planets?" Tsukuyomi asked. "If an Otsutsuki eats the Chakra fruit of a planet that has gone through many wars or bloodshed, he may be corrupted and his thinking distorted." "!" Kaguya was shocked to hear what Haruka said. - So that''s why when I ate the fruit in my old world, I started to have distorted thoughts. - Tsukuyomi seeing Kaguya''s expression knows more or less what she was thinking, but he pretended not to see anything and asked: "Why does Hagoromo look so old? You are older than him, right?" Haruka was annoyed to hear Tsukuyomi called her old, but she keeps her stoic expression and replied coldly: "This question is related to the question Kaguya asked, he looks older than me, because I awoke the Rinne-Sharingan and he no ... The Rinne-Sharingan gives you Biological immortality and the ability to more easily understand a ''Law or Concept'' of the world, if you understand that law, you can awaken your own divinity unrelated to other gods or beings in this world." Tsukuyomi nodded in agreement and started thinking about several things. "I forgot to say ... when an Otsutsuki awakens a Doujutsu, his life span increases exponentially. Hagoromo today, he is 5,000 years old, if he does not awaken his Rinne-Sharingan and become an immortal, he will die when he is 6,000 years old."Haruka said after remembering. - Although he has several ways to increase his life span, after all, he is someone who has a lot of influence in this world. - she thinks. Tsukuyomi can''t help but think that in this life he will be alive for a long time. Haruka looked towards the window of the room where she was teaching, seeing that it was night, she said: "The class is over, let''s go eat, I''m hungry and sleepy." Tsukuyomi woke up from his thoughts and looked around, seeing Akemi sleeping in the chair at the back of the room, he walked towards her and wakes her up gently. Akemi opens her eyes and said, "Are you done? let''s eat something." Tsukuyomi nodded in agreement, he started walking towards the exit, but soon he realized that one person is missing: "Kaguya, aren''t you coming?" Kaguya woke up from her thoughts, and said with a small smile: "Yes, let''s go." -------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Chapter 55 - You can do something like this 1 The other day a little far from the Otsutsuki mansion. "As an Otsutsuki, we were born privileged to other races." Haruka said in a bored tone, while lying on a couch looking at Tsukuyomi and Kaguya. "Do you know why?" "Yes." Kaguya replied, and added: "We are born with a deep affinity for the Chakra, we are privileged because we do not need to train this energy." "You are right and wrong at the same time." Akemi who was sitting next to Haruka said. Haruka looked with annoyance in her eyes towards Akemi who interrupted her class again. Akemi pouted and said, "Sorry ... I''m bored! Naomi went somewhere with Miyuki, and I can''t leave Tsukuyomi''s side, otherwise, my body will start to get hot and wishing for him! Not that I''m complaining!" Everyone rolled their eyes listening to Akemi''s words. "Just don''t disturb the class again." Haruka said in annoyance, even though she knows this is impossible, she has already lost count of how many times Akemi interrupted her explanation. "Yes ..." Akemi grumbled and was silent. Haruka sighed and continued: "As Akemi said, you are right and wrong at the same time. Otsutsuki are not the only race that is born with a perfect affinity for an energy, but we have an advantage that these races do not have. Our energy ''Chakra'' was born in our family, do you know what that means?" Kaguya and Tsukuyomi think for a while, then Tsukuyomi replied: "The Chakra does not harm us like other races that have a perfect affinity with other energies." Haruka nodded with satisfaction at the answer and added: "The Chakra is the most versatile energy in the world, it can become anything, everything depends on our imagination. As we have perfect affinity with it and we are the race that brought the Chakra into this world, this energy is not harmful to us, because of that we are privileged." Hearing Haruka''s words. Kaguya begins to think a little and asked: "But what about Dragons and Fairies? Don''t the books says they have perfect affinity for Mana? " Haruka smiled at Kaguya''s question and replied, "Yes, they have perfect affinity for Mana, but since they are not the progenitors of Mana, they cannot transform Mana into anything." "What do you mean ''anything''?" Tsukuyomi asked confused. "I think it''s best to demonstrate this part personally." Haruka said as she got up from the couch, as she walked a little bit away from the area they were in, she said: "Dragons and Fairies can''t do anything with Mana, what do I mean by that? it''s simple, they can only use Mana according to the elements they were born with. For example, a fire dragon can only use fire magic, a fairy can only use magic from nature, they cannot do something like that. " Haruka deliberately paused in the explanation and pointed her finger towards the sky, while pointing her finger towards the sky she said: "We are the Progenitors of the Chakra, we can use this energy to do anything, but be careful when using this energy, if your body is not strong enough to handle all this energy, your body will explode because of the large amount of energy, with due time and practice you can do something like that." Kaguya and Tsukuyomi were shocked to hear this information, they thought it would have no consequence in this world by using all this energy. Kaguya was still thinking that she could use the Chakra any way she wanted just like she did in her old world. Tsukuyomi was with the same thought as she, he thought that the Chakra in this world was similar to what was used in the Naruto world, but apparently it is not so, in this world the Chakra seems to be stronger than it was in the Naruto world. Why does he think that? Simple, now Haruka was using the Chakra to do something that should be impossible in the world of Naruto. At Haruka''s fingertip, a small black ball was being formed, initially, Tsukuyomi thought it would be a Gudoudama, but he dismissed that thought quickly when he saw that this little black ball was su?k?n? things around into it. "Do you know why we are considered the strongest of heavenly families?" Haruka asked with a small smile on her face, without waiting for them to answer her question, she said: "Why do we have the power to destroy this world if necessary?" "Black Hole." She whispered in a low voice. A singularity that said to be able to swallow everything in the universe comes out of Haruka''s finger and flew towards the sky, the little black ball stops in the sky and soon it started to pull everything towards it, the skies lose the clouds, the ground begins to shake making small earthquakes, the trees start to leave the ground and fly towards the small ball in the sky, the singularity created by Haruka begins to swallow everything as if it were very hungry. Haruka seeing the damage she did herself, she got upset and undid her technique with a snap of her fingers. - Tsk, I have to clean up this mess now, luckily we were away from the mansion. - She thinks. "Now you understand?" she asked Tsukuyomi and Kaguya. "Hai!!" those mentioned screamed. If someone asked what Tsukuyomi was feeling right now? than his answered answer would be "Scared", but it would still be the understatement of the century! He was basically terrified, but at the same time, he was excited! After all, in his old world, it was impossible for a person to do that, if you came to someone and said you could make a Black Hole with your hands, you would be treated like a Chuunibyou, but in this world it was possible! Tsukuyomi looked fervently with stars in his eye towards Haruka. "What?" Haruka asked confused, feeling Tsukuyomi''s intense gaze. Tsukuyomi ran towards Haruka and took her hands saying, "Teach me that! how did you do it? What did you think to do this technique?!" He started bombarding Haruka with questions. ----------------------- Edited By: Raj Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 56 - You can do something like this 2 Tsukuyomi ran towards Haruka and took her hands saying, "Teach me that! how did you do it? What did you think to do this technique !? " He started bombarding Haruka with questions. While Tsukuyomi was bombarding Haruka with questions. Kaguya was paralyzed looking at the direction in which Haruka''s technique was previously, she thinks; What the hell was that?! Is that even possible?! What did that woman imagine to create such a terrifying technique?! No ... The question is that I want to know more, isn''t it, how strong it is to create a technique of this magnitude and not get tired?! Not even I was able to do that in my old world! In my old world, I could change the plains of the world with one technique, but that technique can engulf the whole world! What the hell is this?! Kaguya has never been more shocked in her life than now, before she was not surprised by what Haruka was able to do, after all, she could also do this in her world, but this is another level! If she can casually do a technique that can destroy a world, how much more techniques at that level does she know? One thing Kaguya learned from this demonstration was that in her old world, she didn''t reach her full potential, after all, she was a princess, she just used raw power, she wasn''t experienced in fighting, she had only two opponents who fought on the same level as her, and they were her children, if she trained and refined her techniques, the struggle with her children in her old world would have been very different, but in this world, she will not make the same mistake as before, she will not will sit while Tsukuyomi grows bigger and bigger! She wanted to be with him! With a new resolve and determination, Kaguya looked fervently towards Haruka, her eyes no longer have that usual laziness and disinterest, now she has a resolve to change and become stronger. Haruka ignored Tsukuyomi''s questions and looked out of the corners of her eyes towards Kaguya, seeing her determined expression, she was satisfied, apparently, the ''encouragement'' she did, worked. "Shut up! I can''t say yet how this technique works! Your body will not be able to handle the size of the energy that will be used for this technique to be created! It took me over 5000 thousand years just to refine this technique so that it doesn''t harm my body!"She said feeling annoyed by Tsukuyomi''s questioning. Listening to Haruka. Tsukuyomi made an expression of someone who had lost their parents, but not giving up, he asked: "At least tell me what you thought when you did the technique!" "No!" Tsukuyomi fell to the ground and mumbled about injustice, etc. - In my old world, science was not so developed, we still didn''t know how a Black Hole was made from the beginning?, we just knew that a Black Hole is the result of the space-time deformation, caused after the gravitational collapse of a massive star with at least 30 times the mass of the Sun. Hmm? Pasta? Compress? Wait ... The heart of a Black Hole is where space-time ceases to exist. A Black Hole starts from a spherical surface called the event horizon, which marks the region from which, if something crosses it, it cannot return ... Basically it all comes down to mass and length, AHH! I do not know! Fuck! If I had known it would be useful in the future, I would have studied more! - He thinks. While Tsukuyomi was thinking about several things. Kaguya approached Haruka and said with determination: "Please, teach me how to get stronger!" Haruka smiled a little and said, "I was expecting those words ..." Kaguya was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t hide her face. "Stopping to think, you haven''t told them yet about the prophecy and what happened 12 years ago." Akemi who was lying on the couch in a lazy position said. "Hmm? It is true, I had forgotten." Haruka said, she looked in the direction of Tsukuyomi who was still lying on the floor and said, "Tsukuyomi, I have something to say to you and Kaguya." Tsukuyomi ignored Haruka''s words and begin to murmur incomprehensible things. - Wait ... This is a world of many energy, right? I couldn''t make that dragon roar from Natsu Dragneel if this world worked with the knowledge of physics, it''s basically impossible for anyone to breathe fire if they don''t have lungs that can withstand the heat ... So how did I do that? If I''m not mistaken at the time I just imagined it and it happened. Hmm? I imagined? Imagination! It is! Fuck! Why was I thinking about it so much? The answer was in front of me all the time! - He thinks. Tsukuyomi got up from the floor with a smiling expression. "Tsukuyomi?" Akemi asked a little concerned as she approached him. "I have a bad feeling about this." Kaguya said. "Why?" Haruka asked. "When he makes that expression, it is because he is planning some nonsense." "Don''t tell me ..." Haruka said after thinking about it. "Tsukuyomi ...!" She tried to scream to stop him from doing something stupid, but it was too late. Tsukuyomi was already holding a mini sun the size of a basketball in his hand. Kaguya and Akemi looked curious about what he was going to do. "The Black Hole happens when a massive star enters a gravitational collapse, right? All I have to do is repeat this process on a smaller scale, using the Chakra of course." Tsukuyomi said, while slowly starting to compress the sun in his hands. Listening to Tsukuyomi''s explanation. Akemi and Kaguya don''t understand anything, Akemi was someone who never paid attention in class, she preferred to fight and play around. Kaguya has not yet learned advanced knowledge. Haruka was both impressed and terrified. - What a genius ... just with a demonstration, he managed to get it, the theory behind my technique, but that alone is not enough for the technique to work. - she thinks. Haruka should stop him from screwing up, but she was curious about how he was going to make her technique work. ---------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 57 - You can do something like this 3 Tsukuyomi managed to compress the mini sun in his hand to the size of a baseball, but for some reason, he cannot compress more than that, he feels that if he compresses more it is capable of something very bad happening, following his instincts, he decided not to take any chances and started thinking; What is happening? What is missing? Come on Tsukuyomi think! Remember what Haruka did ... I can''t! In my view, she just pointed her finger and said ''Black Hole'' in a low voice! Damn it! This is not an anime where you just say the name of the technique, and the technique comes out mysteriously! Haruka seeing that Tsukuyomi has stopped compressing the sun, she smiles smugly, while thinking; for this technique to work, you need to use an energy that has been present since the creation of this universe, an energy that only gods can use ... The ''divinity'', just using divinity to balance the technique that it will be ready for, but as it was following my rule of not using divinity, he will never know that, Hahahahaha. Hmm? Why, am I happy to see you fail? I became a child?! Tsukuyomi thinks about several things, but nothing he thinks helped him to solve this situation, he looked absently at the small sun in his hand, seeing this bright yellow mini star standing in his hand, he thinks; It''s beautiful ... Never that in my wildest dreams I would imagine that I would be holding a mini star in my hands, if someone in my old world told me that in the future I would be in this situation, I would have called them crazy, even though that I had no friends in my old world ... Hmm? Now that I understand, isn''t it spinning? Why isn''t it spinning? Shouldn''t the sun turn? "... IT IS!" Tsukuyomi screamed suddenly excited. "!" The girls looked at him confused, but when they see the mini sun spinning at high speed, they look at him even more confused! What the hell was he doing !? Tsukuyomi calls his fox. "Kyu!" a small white fox materialized out of nowhere. "You know what to do." "Kyu!" The fox placed her paws on her head like a soldier saluting, then she begins to merge with Tsukuyomi. Tsukuyomi''s body begins to be covered by a white Cloak of Chakra with the appearance of a fox with nine tails. "The cloak is not enough, you must totally merge with me!" he said to the fox, he had a feeling that if he doesn''t have that shape he fought with Yujiro, his body will not be able to bear the burden, but that ten-tailed shape is only achieved when he loses control of his powers, he didn''t want to lose control right now! "Kyu!" The fox darkens a confirmation coming on his head, then the tail of nine tails and his ears started to become more physical and real, his Byakugan eyes started to change to two red eyes with a fox slit in the middle of them. "!" The girls were shocked by Tsukuyomi''s appearance. "He looks like someone from the Fox Clan in that form ..." Haruka said. "Are there nine-tailed foxes?" Akemi asked a little bewildered. "Yes ... they exist." She answered "Wait a minute, did you say ''they''?" Kaguya asked with a frown. "The Fox Clan is made up of women only ... They are a special breed that can breed with any breed, just like the Clan of the Amazons." Haruka explained. "Don''t tell me that they also go around looking for strong partners? And that their children are born only with the mother''s race? " Kaguya asked feeling a bad feeling about this. "Yes ... races made up only of women have this individuality in their blood, they can have children with any partner of any race, when the children are born, all children without exception are born women and with the mother''s race." "What are the breeds that have this peculiarity?" Kaguya asked. "Amazona''s, Clan of Foxe''s, Medusa''s, etc." Hearing Haruka''s words. Kaguya wrote the names of these races on her head, she didn''t wanted women chasing Tsukuyomi just for his genes. * Booooooom! * "!" The girls who were talking to each other were surprised by this sudden explosion of power, looking in the direction, they saw Tsukuyomi holding a small black ball in his hands, different from Haruka''s technique, the silver ball he managed to make was much smaller, but in compensation, the little ball was spinning at an unbelievable speed and that little ball was su?k?n? all the light around Tsukuyomi. "He did it ... unbelievable." Haruka said shocked, and added: "don''t approach yet, it''s dangerous. I don''t know how he stabilized the technique that took me 5000 years to learn. " She warned Akemi and Kaguya in annoyance that she was walking towards Tsukuyomi. Akemi and Kaguya nodded in agreement and walked away from a little. Haruka walked towards Tsukuyomi while mumbling how unfair the world is; How the hell did he learn something that took me 5000 years in a day?! This is far from being considered a genius! He''s cheating! Is it because he has memories of the old Tsukuyomi? Ahh! This curiosity is killing me! Arriving at Tsukuyomi''s side she asked looking at the ball in his hands that was su?k?n? all the light: "How did you do that?" * Panting * Tsukuyomi didn''t respond, he''s too focused trying to keep his technique balanced. "I see ... I warned you that you couldn''t take it, although you found an interesting way to create this technique." Haruka said while looking at the technique with the Rinne-Sharingan activated. "Rotation, huh? You found an interesting way of not having to use divinity, but ... it is still not enough, this technique is based on a singularity made by a Goddess who fought in the old war, there is no way to stabilize this technique without using divinity." Even though Tsukuyomi heard Haruka say that he needed divinity to stabilize the technique, he can''t do that now, he used a lot of energy and his body was very worn out. Haruka seeing this decided to erase his technique using her Rinne-Sharingan. - Interesting, if he had used divinity with this method, the technique would be much stronger than mine. Maybe I should use this application in my technique next time. - She thinks. Haruka searched with her Rinne-Sharingan for traces of energy leaking from the small black ball, she took a while to find the traces of energy leaking from Tsukuyomi''s technique, but as it was an incomplete technique she can find it in a short time, she slowly begins to send small parts of Tsukuyomi''s divinity that was in her body and with that she managed to stabilize the little black ball, she took the black ball from Tsukuyomi''s hands and slowly she undid the technique. Tsukuyomi fall sitting on the floor and started to breathe heavily. - I''ve never felt so tired since I reincarnated in this world ... I feel like I''m running a marathon in the desert. "!" Kaguya and Akemi ran towards Tsukuyomi and start asking if he is okay. Tsukuyomi said he was fine and with the help of Kaguya and Akemi he got up from the floor while supporting his body on them. ------------------------------ Edited By: Raj Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 58 - Night. "Tsukuyomi, I have something to say." Haruka said. Tsukuyomi who is breathing normally now asks confused, "What?" "It is a prophecy." Haruka said, and soon she begins to explain everything that happened 12 years ago to Kaguya and Tsukuyomi. "When the moon and death fall in love, will an era of chaos descend on the world, Huh?" Tsukuyomi said out loud when he heard the prophecy. "What does that mean?" "We don''t know, but what we speculate is that when you fall in love with someone who is related to death, chaos will descend into the world." Akemi replied bored. "Isn''t that too random?" Kaguya asked feeling annoyed. "Prophecies work like that, but unfortunately the Sisters of Destiny have never failed to predict a prophecy before." Haruka replied. ... ... ... After a while in silence. Tsukuyomi said: "We will worry about this prophecy later, there is no use worrying about this prophecy now, after all, currently the people I love the most live in this mansion and none of you are related to death." Listening to Tsukuyomi. The girls nodded their heads with a happy smile on their face and walked towards the mansion. ... The night that day in Tsukuyomi and the girls'' room. "What were you thinking about?!" Naomi screamed angrily and at the same time worried, she knows that there would be nothing wrong with Haruka around, but she has to lecture him, otherwise, he will do reckless things all the time. Tsukuyomi who was sitting in Seiza''s position on the floor listening to his mother''s sermon, cannot help but have a deja vu with this situation. While Tsukuyomi was being scolded by his mother. A little far from them Akemi, Kaguya, and Miyuki were talking on the couch. Tsukuyomi''s room grew with the addition of Haruka, as she was quite spacious, the room now doesn''t just have a King Size bed, she added three large white sofas facing each other with a small table in the middle, not far away from the sofa was two large wardrobes, one wardrobe was only for girls while the other was for Tsukuyomi, although he didn''t have much clothes. Not satisfied, Haruka also changed the bathroom in the room, before it was a small Onsen that could fit only six people now can fit more than fifty people easily. The girls asked Haruka why all this exaggeration. And her response was, "I did what i want, nothing else." Hearing her answer. The girls decided not to comment on this, after all, it''s not like they are uncomfortable. "Where did you go today?" Kaguya asked curiously while snuggling on the couch. "We were in a meeting with the Otsutsuki Clan." Miyuki replied, and added: "My older brother wants to meet, Tsukuyomi." "Who is your older brother?" Kaguya asked a curiously, after all, it was the first time she was hearing about it. "He is the Leader of the Otsutsuki Clan." Akemi replied. "Ohh! I see ... Hmm? Wait, this is strange, we have no role in society, right? do we really need a clan leader?" Kaguya asked. Miyuki and Akemi looked at each other and say in unison: "We don''t need to." Listening to their response. Kaguya looked confused at them, before she can ask anything. Akemi said: "The occupation of Clan Leader is just to keep up appearances for other Clans. Who takes care of the foreign policy of the Otsutsukis is Hagoromo. At first, I thought that Haruka was the one who controlled the Otsutsuki Clan, but I was wrong, she has a lot of influence in the Clan because she is the oldest and strongest Elder, however, she only has influence within the Otsutsuki Clan. Because she lives a long time in seclusion, only beings who have a long life as the Queen of the Fairies or Dragon King knows her today. " Kaguya was confused listening to Akemi, more and the more she knows about this world, the more she was confused, after all, this world was very different from her old world. "Dragons are those winged reptiles? I haven''t had a chance to ask before, but the Queen of the Fairies how is she different from us?" Akemi and Miyuki sighed listening to Kaguya, they can''t help thinking that living away from the world can be a bad idea for the education of new members, after all, they learn everything from books, but few Otsutsukis liked to study. "When I was your age, I was also like you, I was very curious about the world, but it is forbidden to leave this dimension, so I ran away, I don''t regret having run away and learned about the world, this world is a beautiful place, but ... it is also very rotten "Akemi said with a frown. Listening to her mother. Kaguya cannot help but think that all worlds are the same. - There will always be corruption and war, huh? - she thinks. "What will you decide? Are you going to take him to meet the Clan Leader?" Kaguya asked. "We didn''t give a definitive answer, we just said that we are going to ask Tsukuyomi, after all, the decision must be his." Miyuki replied. Kaguya nodded in agreement. "Why don''t we ask him now? Hmm ... I think now is not a good idea. " She asked, but when she looked in Tsukuyomi''s direction and saw him getting lectured by his mother, she changed her mind. "Yes ... Because of ''that'', Naomi is very frustrated." Akemi said joking a little. Kaguya and Miyuki didn''t like the joke and looked at it sternly. "Tsk, don''t look at me like that, I also understand her frustration a little, I''m feeling it now, I''m holding on too much to not jump on it, imagine that she''s been holding on for years?" she said after seeing the expression of the two white-haired girls. Kaguya and Miyuki decided to put this matter aside. "Seriously now. How long do you think Naomi can hold on? " Akemi asked. "!" Kaguya and Miyuki looked in Naomi''s direction for a while. "I don''t think she''s going to last very long." Miyuki said. While Kaguya nodded in agreement. Hearing this. Akemi gave a perverted smile and said, "Right? She won''t be able to last long, so I''m planning something." The two were curious and started paying attention to hear Akemi''s words. Akemi smirked and begins to explain her plan in a low voice to the two girls, who when they hear her daring plan started to get red cheeks in shame, but they cannot deny that they are interested in doing what Akemi proposed. ---------------------------- Edited By: Raj Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 59 - Situation of the Elves Somewhere in the South of the Continent. In a forest with giant trees that can even compete with humanity''s tallest building, we see a woman and a child talking. "Nol-sama, will he come to help us?" A woman with long blond hair who is wearing a white dress who cannot hide her voluptuous body asks a small girl with red hair. "Don''t call me Nol-sama, I''m just a half-elf." The girl responded with discontent. "But you are the last daughter of the High-Elves of the old generation, even if you have blood from those damned humans, I will still respect you." The blonde woman said with a small gentle smile on her face. "I wish all Elves were the same as you, Lucie." Nol responded by murmuring a little sadly to herself, and added aloud: "I got in touch with the being that was blessed by the Tree of Life, but ..." she stopped deliberately, she was now wondering if she should or not to say the race of being that has been blessed by the Tree of Life. "But?" The blonde woman asked a little confused. Nol sighed a little and decided to tell the blonde Elf who was in front of her: "I got in touch with the being that was blessed by the Tree of Life, but he is an Otsutsuki." Lucie looked towards the red-haired girl with her sapphire blue eyes that were a little confused. "What''s wrong with him being an Otsutsuki?" "Fool! The Otsutsukis are a neutral Clan! They do not interfere in the world! The only one who can do that in their family is the ''Guardian'' of the planet." The blonde woman was distressed hearing what Nol said. Since the Hybrid War when female Elves were used as a breeding machines for humans. The Elves isolated themselves in their homeland in the South of the Continent, thanks to the protection of the Queen of the Fairies and the Queen of the Elves, their people lived in peace and harmony with nature, they never got involved with the politics of the world outside, they become an isolated clan just like the Otsutsukis, but with a single crucial difference, the Elves do not live in another dimension like the Otsutsukis. Because of this crucial little detail, the enemies who wanted to destroy this continent, they often attack the Elves, after all, if they manage to destroy the Tree of Life the continent will collapse, of course with the Queen of the Fairies and the Queen of the Elves protecting the forest, the enemies never managed to enter the forest, but this new invasion is being much stronger than before, it seems that they are afraid of something and have become impatient. The Elves were being strung out, before the normal Elves did not even think about going into combat, but now all the Elves were being trained to fight with this new invasion, the situation of the Elves was getting worse and worse. Nol started to remember her meeting with the Otsutsuki Clan, she was so focused on keeping the connection magic active that she didn''t realize the important details of the meeting between her and the Otsutsuki Clan, but now that she was calmer, she realized something important, something that can change the whole situation of the Elf completely. "He also has a Tree of Life planted in the dimension he lives in ..." Nol said suddenly in disbelief. "What !?" Lucie was shocked by what she heard. "How is this possible?" "I don''t know, but they have an incredibly long life almost bordering on immortality, they must have been got a seed a long time ago." Nol explained. "We have to warn the two queens about this!" Lucie said while trying to run using Wind Magic. Nol quickly used her Nature''s Magic and materialized a wooden staff, she hitted the blonde Elf on the head with the staff and said: "Idiot! Don''t say anything about it! " "Ugh! Why!? He has a Tree of Life, right !? This is the property of the Elves! " Lucie screamed while holding her head in pain. "You''re wrong. Remember that he was blessed by that very spirit that resides on the Tree, it probably happened because he always lived close to the Tree of Life. " "What does that mean!?" Lucie screamed indignantly. "You stupid elf! Is your brain all going to your br??st !? For the simple fact that he is blessed by the spirit of the Tree of Life, in our law he can already be considered a High-Elf! If you doubt it, he may be at the same level of hierarchy as our Queen! " Nol screamed as she hitted the wooden staff on Lucie''s head again. "Ugh!" Lucie ?r??n?d in pain. "What should we do then !?" "For now, we shouldn''t do anything." Nol said. "Why!? Our people are suffering! " "Fool! The situation is not so serious, the war has not started yet! " Nol yelled at this wind-headed Elf, and added: "Remember, he is an heir to a celestial Clan! He is above the two Queens in position. " "This position is worthless on our lands! We are isolated from the foreign policy! " Lucie screamed. Lucie still remembered that many Heirs of the celestial Clans came to the land of the Elves to ''acquire'' some Elves as property, of course, the two Queens sent these heirs home ''gently'', these heirs had only minor traumas in relation to women with pointed ears. Lucie heard rumors of the Elves who have friendly relations with the Saiyans that these Heirs have never touched women in their lives, they have acquired a new taste for men. "You are wrong ... By the law of the two Queens, he has no position in our land, but by the law of the world, he is above us. And even though the Queens can ignore his position like the other Heirs of the heavenly Clans who came to these lands, they cannot ignore the fact that he is blessed by the Tree of Life." "So are we just going to watch our people suffer?!" Lucie screamed in annoyance. "Of course not, the Tournament of Sayajins is starting, this tournament brings a lot of visitors from other cities, I think we can meet him personally in that tournament." Nol responded smiling a little. "But how are we going to get out of this forest? The Elves patrol this forest all the time, there is no way out without being overlooked. " Lucie said. "Don''t worry about it, I have a way to get out of this forest, after all, I can''t be a purebred High-Elf, but I am stronger than them." Lucie was annoyed to hear the word ''Thoroughbred'', but she said nothing, she knows very well how Nol suffered, after all, the Elves were the race that was most affected by the arrogance of humans. Those Elves who suffered at the hands of humans still harbor a lot of hatred for them, as they were unable to let these emotions out after the two queens isolated the forest, they looked for a scapegoat for that need and that scapegoat was Nol, even if it was a victim like them, after all, she was born to a High-Elf who was taken prisoner by humans. ----------------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 60 - Naomis feelings. (+18) Unaware that various problems will haunt him when he leaves the Otsutsuki dimension, Tsukuyomi lives his normal life, in the morning he trained for the tournament that was approaching with his master Haruka, in the afternoon he had lunch and flirted a little with his wives at night he studied about the care of Naomi who was acting strange. Kaguya didn''t wanted to participate in the tournament, but she also didn''t want to be left behind in strength so she always accompanied and trained together with Tsukuyomi when Haruka taught him. Akemi who still has a little ''problem'' in her body accompanied Tsukuyomi every day, she tried to solve this problem several times with her lover, but unfortunately for her, Tsukuyomi got very busy these days, to help with this little ''problem ''and to lessen the effects of the frustrations she was feeling, she always has it close to Tsukuyomi. Tsukuyomi felt bad about leaving Akemi in that state, but he was also not in a better state, he was holding on too hard not to jump on her now. The night was always the time that Tsukuyomi always gets most uncomfortable, his mother when teaching him about the common sense of the world always looked at him as if looking at a prey that was about to be slaughtered by the predator. Tsukuyomi didn''t know why she was looking at him as if he was very hungry, but when he spent a week with Naomi looking at him like that, he couldn''t take it anymore and decided to ask: "Why are you acting weird, mom?" Listening to Tsukuyomi''s question. Naomi stopped explaining about the common knowledge of this world and looked at her son with predatory eyes. Akemi who was almost asleep at the back of the room on a sofa quickly waked up when she hears Tsukuyomi''s question and walked towards her daughter who was standing next to Tsukuyomi. "Kaguya, let''s leave them alone." She whispered in her ear. Kaguya nodded in agreement and walked towards the exit of the room, as soon as they left the room and close the door, they quickly activated their Byakugan and approached the door, they put their ear on the door and try to listen to something while looking inside of the room with Byakugan, after all, they were curious how this situation will unfold. Naomi feeling that there was no one else in the room, she can no longer take the frustrations she was feeling and jumped towards her son. Tsukuyomi was taken by surprise, but he didn''t feel any bad intentions coming from her, so he let Naomi grab him. Naomi dropped Tsukuyomi on the floor, breaking several pieces of furniture that were nearby, she sat on his ??p and held him by the collar of his kimono. "Do you really want to know why I''m acting weird?!" she asked seriously as she looked him in the eye. Before he could answer anything. Naomi shattered his kimono with her hands, looking at her son''s muscular ?h?st, she said in a loving voice as she ran her finger across his ?h?st. "You don''t know how much I was holding on seeing you flirting with the other girls and not me, you don''t know how sad I was that you didn''t pay attention to me ..." "This is ..." He tried to explain himself, but she puts her finger in his mouth saying: "Shh. Don''t say anything, any excuses are now unnecessary. You want to know why I''m acting weird, right?" Tsukuyomi realized at that moment, he realized that the situation was more complicated than it looked, looking at his mother''s feverish eyes and heavy breathing, he can easily identify that she was aroused, and not in a normal way, it was as if she were drugged. Taking his silence for an answer. Naomi said with a sad smile: "You know my son, I am cursed ... To be more specific, I was cursed." "What did you say...?" He asked with an expression of disbelief. Ignoring his question. Naomi begins to explain about her curse, she explained how she felt all this time as small crystalline tears started to trickle from her eyes. Tsukuyomi just froze there in shock while listening to his mother in tears tell her story, he can''t form any coherent thoughts, all he can do is look at his sad mother''s face while listening to her story. When Naomi finished her story, she said with tears in her face: "I am a terrible mother, am I not? But I do not care! I love you! I love you! I love you! I love you so much that I don''t know what to do with this feeling that stuck in my heart." Tsukuyomi said nothing just hugged her tightly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry ... I didn''t notice anything; I was too worried about my situation that I didn''t pay attention to the most important person in my life." Tsukuyomi was very angry right now! It would be an understatement to say how angry he was right now! He is angry at the person who cursed his mother! If that person were here in front of him at this moment, he would teach him and teach him a new meaning of fear for that person! But he was angrier with himself! - Because of my doubts about the morals of my old world, I let the most important person in my life suffer like that! This is unforgivable! Fuck the morals of my old world! I will do what I want! I will never again let someone important look at me with that face, ever again! - he thinks in frustration. Tsukuyomi didn''t say anything to his mother anymore, he will act out his feelings! Empty words weren''t necessary! He took his mother as a princess and teleported to their room, he placed his mother gently on his bed and kissed her fiercely as he ripped her clothes off! Naomi was initially shocked by the change of scenery, but as she felt her son invade her mouth with his tongue, she decided not to care about that and she returned his kiss fiercely, she doesn''t care about her clothes that were torn, she was so happy that her son was accepting her feelings that she doesn''t care about anything else! All that matters at this moment was that she was finally connected forever with her lover! --------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 61 - Naomis feelings. (+18) 2 Kaguya and Akemi were surprised when they realized that they are teleporting somewhere. "Damn it! It was getting so good! Let''s follow them, Kaguya!" Akemi said annoyed as she ran through the halls. Kaguya nodded and ran after her mother. On the way, they met Haruka and Miyuki who were eating in the kitchen while talking to each other. Haruka saw Kaguya running after Akemi who had a perverted smile on her face, asked. "Why are they running? What is happening?" Akemi didn''t answer Haruka''s question, she just increased her running speed and left Kaguya behind. Kaguya stopped for a moment and explained what happened to the girls. Miyuki, hearing Kaguya''s words, she quickly ran towards Tsukuyomi''s room. "Hey! Wait for me!" Kaguya screamed as she ran after her. "Youngs." Haruka said while shaking her head, but she can''t deny that she was curious, she activated her Rinne-Sharingan and made a small gap in the space, that small gap connected to Tsukuyomi''s room and showed what they were doing at that moment. "With that, I can see what they are going to do ... I never thought I would use the Rinne-Sharingan like that." She said to herself after thinking about her actions for a while, but she did not turn off her Rinne-Sharingan, after all, she was not experienced in this matter, watching Naomi can serve something for the future. Without Haruka knowing, the girls were thinking the same thing as her. Akemi, Kaguya and Miyuki stopped in front of Tsukuyomi''s bedroom door and activated their Byakugan while pressing their ears on the bedroom door wanting to hear what they were saying. ... Tsukuyomi kissed his mother fiercely, like a snake his tongue invaded his mother''s mouth, making her more excited than she was for her son, he squeezed her big br??sts and pulled the tip of her n?pp??s with his fingers. "Ah ~! This is still not enough! I want more! I want it stronger!" She m??n?d with p???sur? and screamed at him as she looked lovingly into his eyes. Tsukuyomi accepted his mother''s request, he held her around the waist and lifted her up, he puts her in the dog position and covered his hands with Chakra. * SLAP! * * SLAP! * * SLAP! * * SLAP! * "Hyaan ~!" Naomi m??n?d sensuously when she felt her ?ss being slapped by her son. Tsukuyomi can''t help but think that this was an exciting situation, the immorality of him being about to have s?x with his mother made his ???k rock hard. "Not yet ... this 500-year-old fire is not going to go out like that." Naomi got up and throwed her son on the bed and sat on top of him in Cowgirl position. She tore the kimono that was hiding her son''s bottom and started rubbing her puss? on his ???k. Tsukuyomi feeling a rough sensation on his ???k, he looked in the direction of the white hair of his mother''s puss?, and said smiling: "It seems like it''s a family thing not to remove the hair from the puss?, huh?" "What? You do not like?" Naomi asked without stopping her movements. Tsukuyomi smiled perversely and groped his mother''s ?ss hard, he started to increase the frictional speed between his mother''s puss? and his ???k. "I totally love it." Naomi smiled perversely and kissed her son. The temperature in the room begins to rise as the two begin to get more excited with each passing moment. Naomi''s puss? begins to expel clear liquids, thus wetting his ???k. Tsukuyomi stopped holding his mother''s ?ss, he looked for a place that will drive her crazy, remembering the moment he had with Akemi, he started to ??r?ssed Naomi''s horns with his hands while kissing her. "Hmmf ~!" Naomi m??n?d with p???sur? when she felt her horn being stroked, the liquids from her puss? started to overflow violently with this unfair attack that came from her son. Naomi separated from the kiss and said with heavy breaths and intoxicated eyes as if she can''t take it anymore. "I-I ... I want you inside me! Now!" Tsukuyomi, listening to her request, hesitated for a moment, but soon he remembers that the Otsutsukis regenerate quickly, he dropped his mother in bed in a missionary position. "You are ready?" He asked gently as he placed his ???k at the entrance of her puss?. "I''ve been ready for over 500 years!" She responded fiercely. Hearing Naomi''s cry. Tsukuyomi with an impulse in the h?ps invades her puss with his ???k. "Ahhhhh ~!" Naomi screamed with p???sur? and pain when she felt something big and thick invaded her insides. - Finally, ... Finally, I am connected with him, I have waited so long for this moment. - she thinks. Red blood and liquid started to come out of the entrance from Naomi''s puss?, the blood that came out of her puss? started to dye the white hair of her puss? red giving a s?xy contrast to the situation. When Tsukuyomi was going to move his waist, he realized that his mother has not yet gotten used to the pain, he decided to wait for her to get used to it, while waiting he started to ??r?ssed her face. "Are you okay?" "J-Just ... just give me a second." Naomi responded while breathing heavily. As expected of an Otsutsuki''s resistance, in less than two minutes his mother recovered and looked at him fiercely. Understanding what she wanted, Tsukuyomi took her ?ss and started to move it up and down, thus sinking his ???k even deeper into her puss?, when he feels something blocking the passage of his ???k, he soon realized that it was her uterus, making a decision, he raised his mother''s ?ss even when the head of his ???k is slightly out of her puss?, and with an impulse, he dropped her ?ss, with that impulse he managed to invade the deepest part of his mother''s insides. "Nyaaan~!" Naomi strongly enjoyed when she felt that her son''s d??k has invaded her uterus, she wrapped her legs tightly around his waist and kissed him. "T-T-That is still not enough ... I want you to destroy me." Tsukuyomi smiled perversely and started to invade his mother''s insides with more force!! -------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 62 - Thats not fair! (+18) Naomi screamed with p???sur? when she felt the most intimate parts of her being invaded by her son''s ???k, while breathing heavily, she looked at her son who was invading her insides. - I have to take revenge, he ignored my feeling for all this time, did he think I forgave him? No! I didn''t forgive him! - she thinks. Unfortunately, she has no strength to take revenge, for the time being. Forty minutes pass with Tsukuyomi''s relentless attack on his mother''s insides. Transparent liquids mixed with white milk start to leak ferociously from Naomi''s v???n?, indicating that she came again, but this time it wasn''t just her, her son also came inside her, he painted her insides with white milk! While still connected to her, Tsukuyomi tried to catch his breath a little Taking the chance, Naomi wrapped her legs around her son''s waist and dropped him on the bed, she made a hand gesture and chains appeared holding his hands on the bed. Tsukuyomi tried to break free, but soon finds himself unable, he looked confusedly at his mother who was smiling predatorily at him. "Do you think I forgave you? You neglected me a lot in these weeks, because of that, I will suck all your ?um in my puss? and I will get pregnant!" she screamed fiercely. Naomi started the attack; she started to rise and fall fiercely in the Cowgirl position. "AH ~! It''s so good! I shouldn''t have been holding on too long if I knew it would be so good!" Naomi screamed with p???sur?. Every time she felt her son''s ???k piercing her w?mb fiercely, she felt as if electricity passes through her body and filled her with p???sur?, she felt like she is in heaven! No, not even the heaven would be so good with what she is feeling right now! Tsukuyomi was holding back too much to not come again, he didn''t mind being in a passive position while his mother punishes him, but he won''t let her have fun alone! When Naomi went up to her hip and was about to go down again to feel that electrifying sensation of the w?mb being pierced by her son''s ???k. Tsukuyomi with a thrust in the h?ps invaded Naomi''s unprepared ?unt. "Haaaa ~! I am ?umminnnnggg" Naomi screamed with p???sur? and contracted her ?ss, thus squeezing her son''s ???k that was inside her. "Ugh ~! Me too!" Tsukuyomi m??n?d with p???sur? when he felt his d??k being pressed against the walls of his mother''s puss?. White ?um invaded Naomi''s w?mb again! When she felt something hot spraying her insides, she couldn''t take it anymore and came at the same time! Naomi fell on top of her tired son''s ?h?st. Tsukuyomi knows that soon she will recover, after all, she was an Otsutsuki, he takes this chance and broke the chains that were holding him. * Door opening sound * "It''s not fair, I want it too!" Akemi screamed as she practically tore her kimono to pieces and ran to the bed that was covered in Cum. Akemi took her tired sister and puts her a little farther from the King Size bed and climbed on top of Tsukuyomi''s body. "Let''s go! Fuck me! Fuck me like you did my sister!" she screamed fiercely with a perverted smile and drunken eyes. Tsukuyomi was shocked to know that they were being spied on, after all, he was with all his attention on his mother, he did not notice this little detail, but he was more surprised is with Akemi''s bold attitude, in fact, he should already wait for this from the moment they were together in the bathroom. Akemi took Tsukuyomi''s flaccid ???k that was mixed with his and his mother''s ?um, realizing that his ???k was not as hard as before, she cried out: "Why isn''t it as rigid as before !?" "You have to suck it to get bigger." Akemi nodded and puts his d??k in her mouth, initially she was disgusted, but over time it became more bearable, eventually, she was starting to like it, this sour and sweet taste with time she finds that one can get addicted to it. Kaguya and Miyuki entered the room and watched the ?r?t?? scene unfold in front of them, they took a deep breath and smell the s?x in the air, without even realizing they started to get excited, in fact, they were already excited from the beginning, after all, they watched Tsukuyomi''s entire s?x session with his mother, they would be lying to themselves if they said they weren''t jealous of Naomi. "Fuck it!" Kaguya mumbled to herself as she walked towards the bed, she was looking for an excuse to enter the room, but seeing Akemi su?k?n? Tsukuyomi''s ???k that was stiff again as if it were the hottest thing in the world, she totally ignored that thought. Miyuki didn''t think about anything, she just started walking towards the King Size bed, she may not have had his first time, but she didn''t want to be left out. They climbed up the bed and stand and stared fiercely at Akemi who was still su?k?n? Tsukuyomi''s ???k, after all, the courage they have, but they were still inexperienced. Kaguya had some experience, but the s?x she had in her past life will not help her in this situation, after all, the s?x she had was something more ceremonial, her old husband was an old-fashioned person, she also didn''t like to remember that bastard who betrayed her. "I think it''s about time ..." Akemi commented when she felt her lover''s rigid member. She lies on the bed and opened her legs in a sensual pose, with her fingers, she opens the entrance to her hairy puss?, and said: "Fuck me! Fuck me, fiercely! I can''t take it anymore!" Tsukuyomi smiled perversely, he took his ???k and touched the entrance to Akemi''s puss?, and with an impulse, he invaded her puss? up to the door of the w?mb! Blood started to come out of the entrance to her puss?. "Ahhhhn ~!" Akemi screamed with p???sur? and pain, but unlike Naomi, she was more resistant, after all, she was a tomboy who liked to train. Akemi quickly recovered and looks fiercely at her lover. Tsukuyomi understanding what she wanted, he took her ?ss for support with his hands and started to deep thrust her strongly like a piston! "Yesss ~! More! More! Yes! Fuck me hard OHHH! YESSSSSS!! Akemi screamed loudly while holding the bedsheets. Tsukuyomi penetrated her insides with his ???k nonstop for a full 40 minutes! Tsukuyomi feeling that he can come at any moment, he stopped moving fiercely and with a thrust of his h?ps, he invaded inside Akemi''s w?mb! "Ahhhhhhhhhnnnnnnn ~!" Akemi m??n?d with p???sur? when she felt her w?mb being invaded, unconsciously, she contracted her ?ss making the v???n?? walls tightened around Tsukuyomi''s ???k intensely. "Ahhhh ~!" Tsukuyomi m??n?d with p???sur? and couldn''t hold on any longer, as one last effort before coming, he pushed his ???k until the end of her w?mb! Feeling a hot liquid invading her insides. Akemi gave a bestial cry and comes fiercely, while tightly wrapping her arms around Tsukuyomi''s neck. Naomi who was sleeping woke up with Akemi''s scream, she looked in the direction of where she heard the scream and got angry. "Hey! it wasn''t supposed to be your turn now!" "Hyaan~!" Akemi ignored Naomi''s voice when she felt her lover coming further into her w?mb, unconsciously, she made an ahegao face and passed out in Tsukuyomi''s arms who was breathing heavily. Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 63 - I want you to be kind. (+18) "Incredible ..." Miyuki and Kaguya commented in unison while rubbing their ?unt with their hands in search for p???sur?, they looked fiercely like an animal looking for their prey, in this case, their prey was Tsukuyomi''s ???k which still it was rigid. Tsukuyomi raised Akemi like a princess and there was a little distance from the girls, when he put Akemi in his bed, he can''t help but think for himself; How the hell do those Harem protagonists manage to have s?x for hours? I know I can because of my Otsutsuki lineage, but by god I''m tired! Mentally I mean! It would be easier to kill several people! If all the men in his old world heard his thoughts now, they would be telling him to fu?k himself! Lucky bastard! Tsukuyomi thinks that way, but he cannot deny that he was extremely happy and excited now, after all, he was having s?x with several beauties that looked like goddesses, but he cannot deny that he was tired mentally, he has to give p???sur? to four women who have insane resistances! He would not doubt anything if Akemi woke up now and looked for more s?x! If they were human, he could easily defeat them, but they were Otsutsukis! Tsukuyomi catches his breath and looked in the direction of Kaguya and Miyuki. Naomi looked in the direction of Kaguya and Miyuki and made a decision. "I will help them, but !! I want a reward !! I want you to fu?k me hard! I want you to fu?k me so hard, so hard that I won''t be able to walk for a week! Understood!?" She screamed fiercely as she thinks; this will be your punishment and my reward, Hahahaha. Tsukuyomi started to sweat cold listening to what she asked for, but as a man, he cannot back down! Even if he dies, he will not lose this battle! "A challenge, huh? Okay, I hope you''re ready to stay in bed for seven days! " He said in determination. Naomi smiled perversely and crawled towards Kaguya and Miyuki. "What are you-!" Kaguya tried to ask something, but Naomi ignored her question and pulled her kimono hard, she throws Kaguya in the direction of Tsukuyomi. "Kyaa!" Kaguya is startled for a moment, she tried to recover in the air, but Tsukuyomi caught her like a princess and kissed her. "Hmmuf?" she tried to say something, but the words were drowned out by the kiss. "Don''t look jealous, Miyuki. Soon it will be your turn, he wouldn''t leave here until he satisfied all his wives, won''t he, Haruka?" Naomi said while looking at the ceiling that there was a small space gap with an eye showing. Haruka who was holding on too hard not to stroke her puss? was startled by being suddenly called, but realizing who it is. She quickly fixed her appearance and widens the gap slightly, the gap grows to the size that Naomi can only see her head. "Yes, you''re right ... Don''t worry, my daughter. I''m not interested in having s?x with him right now, take your time." Haruka said when closing the gap in space, make no mistake she really wants to have s?x with Tsukuyomi, but she wanted something more private, something that was just the two of them, she didn''t mind having s?x with his wives looking, but she wanted her first time to be special. She activated her Rinne-Sharingan and opened a gap in space in a different location, then she begins to observe with curiosity. "You heard? Now take off that kimono!" Naomi screamed as she shattered Miyuki''s kimono. Worthy of being the most stoic person in the group, Miyuki''s face didn''t even fazed when she gets n?k?d in front of everyone. Naomi begins to lick and stroke Miyuki''s big br??sts. In the br??sts department, all Tsukuyomi''s wives have big br??sts, but if they ask who has the biggest br??sts in the group, the girls replied that it was Haruka, followed by Akemi, and then Naomi and Kaguya, with Miyuki being the last, but even though she was the last, Miyuki''s br??sts were quite large compared to the other women of the Otsutsuki Clan, it was only Haruka and Akemi who were abnormal because they have huge br??sts. Miyuki''s face doesn''t even tremble when she felt Naomi ??r?ssing her br??sts, but if her face lies, her body was honest, the proof of that was the transparent liquids that were overflowing from her puss?. Naomi stroked Miyuki''s entire body preparing her to receive her son''s ???k, she may not realize it, but while she stroked Miyuki''s body, the s?m?n that was in her w?mb began to leak forming a white line on the bed. Miyuki unconsciously took some of this s?m?n and puts it in her mouth, she was just curious, but when she tried it, she found it very tasty, that sour and sweet feeling was very delicious. Miyuki pushed Naomi on the bed and starts to lick her puss?, trying to experience more of that taste. "Haa ~! You finally did something." Naomi said smiling, totally confusing Miyuki''s intentions. While Miyuki and Naomi were having fun in one part of the bed. Tsukuyomi and Kaguya were kissing lovingly a little away from them. While they were still kissing, Tsukuyomi sat on the bed and placed Kaguya on his ??p. Kaguya wrapped her legs around his waist and separated from their kiss, while breathing heavily to regain her air, she said in a loving voice: "I want you to be gentle to me." Tsukuyomi was surprised for a moment, but then he smiled lovingly and replied, "Okay." Tsukuyomi kissed Kaguya gently while ??r?ssing her br??sts with his right hand. And with his left hand, he gently ??r?ssed her puss?, which unlike Akemi''s, Naomi and Haruka''s puss?. Kaguya''s ?unt was totally hairless, perhaps because she was too young for an Otsutsuki. "Ahh ~!" Kaguya m??n?d lovingly. Their slow, loving s?x lasted for twenty minutes, when Kaguya felt ready, she looks at him and nods. Tsukuyomi saw that she is ready, he places his ???k at the entrance to her puss?, and slowly he invaded Kaguya''s insides. "Calm down, take a deep breath, look into my eyes." Tsukuyomi said gently. Kaguya does what he asked, she breathed and exhaled in an attempt to calm down, she looked into her lover''s white eyes, before she could say anything. Tsukuyomi kissed her gently and started to go deeper inside her. Kaguya tried to separate because of the pain, but he held her by the h?ps, and slowly he penetrated her until the entrance to her uterus. Blood started to come out of Kaguya''s ?unt, but he didn''t stop until he felt the entrance of Kaguya''s w?mb with his ???k, realizing that it reached the entrance to her w?mb, he stopped penetrating her ?unt, and just kept kissing her gently. while telling sweet words, for her to forget her pain. -------------------------------- Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon. Chapter 64 - The stoic face girl. (+18) Warning, I did a massive launch because I wanted to, and for people to stop pissing me off! Look, I also think that the first Volume took too long! I went to follow the tip of an experienced Author, but I took this business too long! Fuck! 64 Chapter and the MC is not out of his dimension yet! because of that, I did a massive launch! with that, I finish volume 1! In the next volume, I will do things faster! I will not post for a week! I need to post chapter 84 in Pa treon! I prolonged this romance too much and to be honest, I feel like stopping it or rewriting it! but i made a promise and i will have to go to the end! I will post chapter 84 in Pa treon as soon as possible! if anyone wants to support me! be welcome! ------------------------------------------------------------ After some time. Kaguya no longer felt the pain of having lost her v?r??n?t?, she looked at her lover who was kind to her and smiled lovingly. Tsukuyomi smiled lovingly and ??r?ssing her face with his hands, he asked in a gentle tone: "Are you ready?" Kaguya nodded in agreement while saying looking into his eyes: "Be nice to me." Following her words. Tsukuyomi started to penetrate her slowly, he felt his ???k being pressed into the v???n? walls of his lover, but unlike Naomi and Akemi''s puss? squeezing, her squeezing was not a suffocating and intense squeeze, it was kind and loving. Kaguya started to m??n in a very low sound, she felt the whole shape of her lover''s ???k penetrating her insides; initially, she was afraid of this sensation, but with time she was giving herself up to the p???sur?, she was receiving from Tsukuyomi. While penetrating his lover who was m??ning lovingly in his arms. Tsukuyomi kissed her lovingly and with his h?ps, he slowly started to push his ???k towards Kaguya''s w?mb. They spend ten minutes with this slow, pleasurable s?x. Kaguya feeling a hot sensation coming from her puss?, unconsciously, she contracted her ?ss, thereby preventing Tsukuyomi from penetrating deeper. Tsukuyomi knowing that she will come anytime, he begins to whisper loving words in her ear. Kaguya hearing the loving words of her lover, she begins to relax the muscles in her ?ss, thus allowing Tsukuyomi to continue to penetrate deeper into her puss?. Tsukuyomi slowly begins to increase the pace of the thrusts in Kaguya''s Insides, and with a strong impulse, he penetrated her w?mb with his ???k! "Haaann ~!" Kaguya screamed with p???sur? and wrapped her legs around her lover''s waist, her lover''s attack was very sudden! She came intensely when she felt her w?mb being pierced! Soon she feels a warmth coming inside her puss?. Tsukuyomi feeling Kaguya''s unexpected squeeze, he couldn''t take any more hold and, ?um inside her w?mb. Lovers looked at each other with a loving face. "I love you, Kaguya." He said fondly as he strokes her face. Kaguya smiles and replied, "I know ... I love you, too, Tsukuyomi." Tsukuyomi gives a playful smile. "I know you love me." He said when he kissed her. Kaguya returned her lover''s kiss, while kissing him, she felt his ???k getting bigger again inside her puss?. She stopped kissing him and looked in the direction of Miyuki. Kaguya saw Miyuki staring at her with a stoic expression, she didn''t know what that expression means, but she knows that Miyuki was reluctantly waiting for her turn, she looked at Tsukuyomi, and said with a pout: "I wanted to monopolize you for one time, but it looked like my time is up, take care of it." Kaguya tried to get up, but she can''t. Tsukuyomi hugged her gently and whispered a few words in her ear: "When we get out of this dimension, let''s go out together ... Just the two of us." "Just the two of us? Alone?" Kaguya asked with a small smile on her face. "Yes ... just the two of us." "It''s a promise! Do not forget!" She said excitedly. Tsukuyomi smiled with her cheerful attitude and kissed her, while he kissed her, he slowly started to withdraw his ???k from inside her puss?, when the ???k came out of her puss?, a "POP" sound was heard by the two lovers, then her puss? started to ooze s?m?n and blood. Kaguya was embarrassed hearing the sound that came out of her puss?, she turned her head preventing Tsukuyomi from seeing her expression, she crawled like a baby on the bed trying to stay away from her lover, then she finds a place that has several pillows and buried her head on one of the pillows that were nearby. Without her noticing or perhaps not paying any attention to these details, her puss? was totally exposed. Tsukuyomi can clearly see the s?m?n mixed with blood dripping from her puss?, he was excited by this vision and looked in the direction of Miyuki and Naomi who was beside her with a loving smile on her face. "What happened?" he asked curiously. "Nothing much ... This girl just su?k?d all of your s?m?n out of my puss?, now I have to make you fill it again." Naomi responded smiling perversely. Tsukuyomi almost stumbled overhearing his mother''s response. - She totally lost her shame, huh? Or is it more accurate to say that she has become more daring? - he thinks. Tsukuyomi decided not to think about it now. He walked towards Miyuki, when he stopped in front of her. "What do you want to do?" he asked as he placed his ???k in front of her face. Miyuki didn''t answer him, she just took a deep breath and exhaled, while looking at his ???k. Slowly, she took his ???k and puts it in her mouth, then she started to suck like a popsicle. Initially, she was surprised by the mixture of sweet and sour flavors that came from his ???k, this flavor was very similar to the taste of his s?m?n, as the flavors were similar, soon she finds herself loving to lick his ???k. What she didn''t know is that she was su?k?n? fluids from the two women he had s?x with before, because of that the taste is different. Miyuki started to suck his ???k hard, as if it were the most delicious thing she tasted. Naomi, who was nearby, took the younger girl''s br??sts and started to fondle them, while with her other hand, she ??r?ssed her ?unt, which has a small tuft of white hair. Tsukuyomi felt very strange right now, it''s not that he doesn''t like what Miyuki is doing, it''s that she is totally stoic! He knows she was enjoying her aura, but her face doesn''t say that! she was su?k?n? his ???k with a stoic face! This was very strange! Tsukuyomi took his ???k away from Miyuki''s mouth and crouched, looking into the stoic girl''s eyes, he asked: "Be honest with me, what do you want to do?" Naomi just smiled while giving the stoic girl p???sur?, she really wanted to see how this stoic girl will react when she was under intense p???sur?, will she break that stoic expression? Or will she be able to keep that girl''s facade calm and stoic even in s?x? "... ... ... Initially, I wanted you to lose your v?r??n?t? with me, but Naomi cheated and took advantage ... I understand that she was suffering so I didn''t interfere with your s?x when I had the opportunity." Miyuki responded after a long silence. Naomi and Tsukuyomi looked confused at her, what was she trying to say? They wondered. Miyuki saw Tsukuyomi''s confused face. "What I want from you is very simple ... DESTROY ME!" She screamed, smiling fiercely as she shoved Tsukuyomi onto the bed and climbed on top of him in Cowgirl''s position. "!" Tsukuyomi and Naomi were shocked by this sudden personality change, what the hell happened?! They wondered. "Let''s go! You''re a man, aren''t you? No need to be kind, I want your thick ???k inside my w?mb! Let''s go!" She screamed fiercely with a predatory smile. Tsukuyomi decided to take care of these details later, he does what she asked, if she didn''t want pleasantries, then he won''t be nice! He took her ?ss and squeezes it tight! Seeing her without reaction, he opened her ?ss and positioned his ???k at the entrance to her puss?, with an impulse he invaded her puss? until the w?mb! Blood started pouring out of her v???n?, but he ignored it and started to penetrate heavily. "Yesssssss ~! More! More! I want stronger! Fuck me harder! Stronger! Destroy Me!" Listening to her request. Tsukuyomi took her by the legs and lifted her up, with him standing on the bed, he puts Miyuki''s hands on his shoulders, then he started to forcefully invade her insides! Naomi just looked shocked at this situation, she never thought that this stoic girl was hiding that type of personality. Akemi who was sleeping wakes up with Miyuki''s screamed and looked in her direction, seeing the expression of the girl who was always stoic, she was shocked. Something similar happened with Kaguya who was pretending to sleep, she never thought Miyuki was so ''fierce''. "Hyaaannnn ~! That''s not enough!" Miyuki screamed and looked predatorily at Tsukuyomi, she wrapped her arms around his neck, while she did the same with her legs at his waist. "Now you''re comfortable, right? Fuck me!" Tsukuyomi took Miyuki''s ?ss in his hands, and started to squeeze and hit her pale ?ss, while he pierced her inside hard! "Y-Yes ~! That''s better! I can feel you in my w?mb!" Tsukuyomi relentlessly attacked Miyuki''s w?mb with his stick, while trying to hold on to not come. - Ugh! The tightness of her puss? is incredible! I feel like my ???k is going to be pulling out! Damn it! Bear Tsukuyomi! - He thinks. Seeing this wild s?x happening in front of them and hearing Miyuki''s screamed of p???sur?. The girls slowly begin to touch their ?unt in search of p???sur? while looking intently at the wild s?x in front of them. As an Otsutsuki, the girls recovered quickly, fortunately, this happened to Tsukuyomi too, although he didn''t know about this little detail, after all, he never tested the limits of his resistance, he may not know, but this s?x session was already something that many men could not endure. As Tsukuyomi penetrated the depths of Miyuki''s puss? hard, he slowly approached her face and kissed her. "Huunf~!" Miyuki''s m??n was muffled when she was kissed by Tsukuyomi. Miyuki returned Tsukuyomi''s kiss, as she goes up and down with her ?ss, then she felt something warm tingling from her puss?, she didn''t know what that was, she didn''t care either! All she wanted at that moment is to have her lover''s thick ???k piercing her w?mb. Tsukuyomi stay forty minutes! he spends forty full minutes relentlessly penetrating Miyuki''s ?unt while he kissed her and squeezed her ?ss. Tsukuyomi unable to hold himself any longer, he ?ummed hard inside Miyuki''s ?unt! Even while he came, he didn''t stop penetrating her. "Ahhhh ~! Y-Yes! I ?umm?n?gg too!" They both came at the same time, but Tsukuyomi did not stop drilling her puss?! Sounds of meat beats resonated strongly throughout the room! Making the girls even more excited! Because of that intense p???sur? that she never experienced in her life. Miyuki unconsciously made a face of Ahegao. Tsukuyomi came so much that Miyuki''s belly grew! She looked like she''s pregnant right now. Tired of coming so much he falls lying on the bed with his ???k still inside Miyuki. "Woow ... she is totally finished; with that amount of s?m?n I would not doubt if she was pregnant at that moment" Akemi commented while breathing heavily. She was not the only one. When observing this intense s?x, the girls looked towards Tsukuyomi with predatory eyes while breathing heavily, it was as if a switch was turned on and an uncontrollable d?s?r? has taken over their bodies. Tsukuyomi felt a chill down his spine, looking around, he realized that the girls have woken up and were looking at him with predatory eyes. - My God, I''m fu?k?d. - he thinks. ------------------------------------------ Edited By: Raj Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon! Pa treon.com/VictorWeismann Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.